Monarchy, no creature of Gods making, &c. wherein is proved by Scripture and reason, that monarchicall government is against the minde of God, and that the execution of the late king was one of the fattest sacrifices that ever Queen Iustice had ... / by Iohn Cooke ...
         Cook, John, d. 1660.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 275 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 96 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34420
         Wing C6019
         ESTC R20620
         12117428
         ocm 12117428
         54357
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34420)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54357)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 88:9)
      
       
         
           
             Monarchy, no creature of Gods making, &c. wherein is proved by Scripture and reason, that monarchicall government is against the minde of God, and that the execution of the late king was one of the fattest sacrifices that ever Queen Iustice had ... / by Iohn Cooke ...
             Cook, John, d. 1660.
          
           [56], 134, [1] p.
           
             By Peter de Pienne,
             Printed at Waterford in Ireland :
             1651.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Monarchy -- Controversial literature.
           Great Britain -- History -- Commonwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           MONARCHY
           No
           creature
           of
           Gods
           making
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           proved
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           that
           Monarchicall
           Government
           is
           against
           the
           minde
           of
           God.
           And
           that
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           late
           King
           was
           one
           of
           the
           fattest
           sacrifices
           that
           ever
           Queen
           Iustice
           had
           .
           Being
           a
           Hue
           and
           Cry
           after
           Lady
           Liberty
           which
           hath
           been
           ravished
           and
           stolne
           away
           by
           the
           Grand
           Potentates
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Principally
           intended
           for
           the
           undeceaving
           of
           some
           honest
           hearts
           who
           like
           the
           poore
           Iewes
           cry
           ,
           give
           us
           a
           King
           ,
           though
           they
           smart
           never
           so
           much
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           By
           IOHN
           COOKE
           late
           of
           Grayes
           Inne
           Esquire
           ,
           Chief
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Munster
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
             Hosea
             the
             8.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             They
             have
             set
             up
             Kings
             but
             not
             by
             me
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             them
             Princes
             but
             I
             knew
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Israel
               (
               O
               England
            
             )
             Thou
             wouldst
             have
             destroyed
             thy selfe
             but
             in
             God
             is
             thy
             help
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             thy
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             Hos
             .
             the
             13.
             
             9-10
             .
          
           
             I
             gave
             thee
             a
             King
             in
             mine
             anger
             &
             took
             him
             away
             in
             my
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           at
           Waterford
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           by
           
             Peter
             de
             Pienne
          
           ;
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           ,
           1651.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           To
           the
           Supreame
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           three
           Nations
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Most
           Renowned
           Senators
           ,
           who
           like
           the
           Heavenly
           bodyes
           ,
           having
           for
           many
           yeares
           been
           in
           continuall
           motion
           for
           your
           Countreyes
           good
           ;
           have
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           your
           unwearied
           labours
           after
           so
           many
           Hericanes
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           
             May
             9.
             1649.
          
           brought
           the
           Ship
           of
           State
           to
           Anchor
           into
           its
           desired
           haven
           ,
           and
           setled
           that
           forme
           of
           Government
           which
           was
           appointed
           for
           Gods
           peculiar
           people
           who
           chose
           a
           man
           of
           every
           Tribe
           ,
           a
           head
           of
           a
           house
           ,
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           ,
           and
           of
           Hundreds
           ,
           famous
           ,
           Choyce
           and
           mighty
           men
           of
           vallor
           ;
           Chief
           of
           the
           fathers
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           assemble
           at
           Ierufalem
           in
           publique
           Councells
           
             (
             1
             Numb
             .
             4.
             2
             
             Chron.
             1.
             2.
             and
             5.
             2.
             
             )
          
           a
           Commonwealth
           and
           free
           State
           ;
           governed
           by
           their
           Representatives
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           such
           whom
           they
           shall
           appoint
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           of
           which
           blessed
           Statute
           〈◊〉
           onely
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           
           there
           was
           never
           more
           Divinitie
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           in
           any
           writing
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           humility
           )
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           vertue
           but
           a
           ground
           worke
           for
           ,
           &
           a
           vessell
           that
           containes
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           this
           Statute
           is
           that
           only
           Law
           (
           of
           the
           
             Medes
             &
             Persians
          
           )
           that
           is
           unchangeable
           &
           consequently
           above
           the
           Law
           makers
           ,
           for
           a
           free
           people
           may
           not
           make
           themselves
           subject
           to
           any
           mortall
           man
           ,
           that
           rule
           of
           my
           
             Lord
             Bacons
          
           ,
           that
           the
           supreme
           power
           may
           not
           binde
           but
           dissolve
           it selfe
           ,
           being
           to
           be
           understood
           from
           Monarchy
           to
           a
           free
           State
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           liberty
           to
           slavery
           .
           But
           I
           observe
           that
           few
           understand
           the
           true
           ground
           and
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           looking
           no
           further
           then
           at
           the
           wickednes
           of
           Kings
           ,
           their
           oppressing
           ;
           burdening
           ,
           impoverishing
           ,
           and
           enslaving
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           it
           an
           Act
           of
           selfe-love
           to
           ease
           themselves
           in
           casting
           their
           riders
           ,
           as
           if
           good
           Kings
           might
           be
           tollerated
           ,
           who
           giving
           the
           people
           many
           good
           words
           and
           some
           few
           good
           Acts
           of
           grace
           enslave
           them
           faster
           (
           as
           the
           Sun
           sooner
           takes
           away
           the
           travellers
           cloake
           then
           the
           winde
           )
           like
           those
           which
           we
           call
           good
           witches
           ,
           that
           seeme
           to
           cure
           one
           that
           they
           may
           without
           suspicion
           bewitch
           twenty
           ,
           whereas
           if
           any
           man
           shall
           aske
           why
           hath
           the
           Parliament
           abolished
           the
           Kingly
           office
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ?
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           because
           God
           commanded
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           out
           of
           any
           affection
           of
           change
           ,
           nor
           yet
           onely
           for
           the
           ease
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           Divine
           precept
           and
           consciencious
           principle
           in
           the
           faithfull
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ▪
           
           that
           for
           any
           people
           willingly
           to
           suffer
           Monarchy
           is
           to
           make
           themselves
           wiser
           then
           God
           who
           hath
           told
           us
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Lawes
           so
           righteous
           as
           those
           which
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           give
           to
           his
           Elech
           People
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           
             Deut.
             4.
             7.
          
           
           For
           what
           Nation
           is
           there
           so
           great
           that
           hath
           Statutes
           and
           Iudgement
           so
           righteous
           as
           all
           this
           Law
           that
           I
           set
           before
           you
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           very
           first
           of
           which
           Lawes
           was
           that
           wise
           men
           and
           understanding
           knowne
           to
           be
           such
           among
           the
           Tribes
           should
           be
           Rulers
           and
           heads
           of
           the
           people
           
             Deut.
             1.
             13.
          
           
           An
           Elective
           Aristocracie
           being
           a
           principle
           in
           nature
           for
           wise
           men
           to
           governe
           ignorants
           ,
           as
           parents
           their
           little
           children
           that
           cannot
           order
           themselves
           ▪
           for
           I
           can
           finde
           no
           other
           ground
           whereon
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           Christian
           can
           rest
           with
           any
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           whose
           Conscience
           beares
           him
           witnesse
           that
           he
           would
           have
           had
           no
           hand
           in
           the
           Kings
           Death
           ,
           no
           finger
           in
           the
           change
           of
           the
           goverment
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           dutifull
           conformity
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           Divine
           authority
           (
           which
           not
           to
           have
           done
           had
           been
           flat
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           contempt
           of
           his
           holy
           Law
           )
           sleeping
           and
           waking
           will
           be
           at
           rest
           ;
           that
           to
           have
           made
           an
           agreement
           with
           him
           had
           been
           but
           to
           put
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Gold
           upon
           him
           and
           a
           Crowne
           of
           thornes
           upon
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           saving
           of
           him
           had
           been
           the
           beheading
           of
           all
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           ,
           the
           sparing
           of
           him
           would
           have
           been
           of
           far
           more
           mischievous
           consequence
           then
           the
           sparing
           of
           Agag
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           therein
           the
           lives
           of
           all
           honest
           
           people
           had
           not
           gone
           for
           his
           ;
           Certainely
           never
           can
           any
           true
           Christian
           that
           would
           have
           taken
           in
           his
           interest
           be
           quiet
           in
           his
           Conscience
           without
           repentance
           :
           
             Iudge
             Fortescue
             (
             chap.
             5.
          
           hath
           a
           story
           of
           a
           Gentlewoman
           at
           Salisbury
           ,
           who
           being
           accused
           by
           her
           owne
           man
           for
           murdering
           her
           husband
           ,
           was
           upon
           his
           oath
           without
           any
           further
           proofe
           condemned
           and
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           but
           within
           a
           yeare
           after
           it
           was
           discovered
           that
           the
           Accuser
           was
           the
           murderer
           ,
           who
           cleered
           his
           Mistris
           ,
           though
           too
           late
           ;
           but
           the
           Iudge
           who
           suffered
           the
           Iury
           to
           finde
           her
           guilty
           upon
           a
           single
           proofe
           (
           not
           informing
           them
           what
           proofe
           was
           necessary
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           requiring
           two
           witnesses
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           
             Num.
             35.
             30.
          
           who
           so
           killeth
           any
           person
           ,
           the
           murderer
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           but
           one
           witnesse
           shall
           not
           testify
           against
           any
           person
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           dye
           )
           was
           so
           troubled
           in
           minde
           that
           he
           confessed
           that
           he
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           cleere
           his
           conscience
           of
           that
           fact
           ;
           You
           that
           professe
           your selves
           to
           be
           Christians
           and
           yet
           would
           have
           taken
           in
           the
           Interest
           of
           a
           murderer
           who
           was
           the
           principle
           Author
           ▪
           Contriver
           ,
           Abettor
           ,
           and
           Countenancer
           of
           the
           effusion
           of
           somuch
           Innocent
           Blood
           ,
           Rapines
           ,
           devastations
           ,
           depredations
           and
           desolations
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           an
           unjust
           prerogative
           ,
           read
           the
           next
           
             verse
             31.
          
           yee
           shall
           take
           no
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           life
           of
           a
           murderer
           which
           is
           guilty
           of
           death
           but
           he
           shall
           surely
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           it
           is
           onely
           the
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           which
           cleanseth
           us
           from
           
           all
           sin
           )
           that
           can
           purge
           you
           from
           that
           sin
           ;
           which
           calls
           for
           repentance
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           
             Levit.
             4.
             2.
             27.
          
           
           And
           certainly
           if
           that
           Iudge
           was
           haunted
           with
           the
           Ghost
           of
           that
           Gentlewoman
           for
           an
           omission
           in
           his
           dutie
           in
           manner
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           or
           per
           adventure
           for
           not
           giving
           strict
           charge
           to
           the
           Iury
           to
           enquire
           diligently
           into
           all
           the
           circumstances
           ;
           how
           can
           any
           Christian
           hope
           to
           sleep
           in
           quiet
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           murmurs
           and
           complaines
           against
           the
           Iustice
           done
           upon
           such
           a
           murderer
           ,
           and
           God
           being
           as
           infinitely
           Glorious
           in
           Iustice
           as
           in
           mercy
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           for
           Christ
           are
           commanded
           to
           rejoyce
           that
           he
           hath
           avenged
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Barrow
             ,
             Greenway
             ,
             Tisdall
             ,
             Coppinger
             ,
             Mr.
             Burton
             ,
             Mr.
             Prin
          
           and
           
             Dr.
             Bastique
          
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           persecuted
           servants
           upon
           that
           state
           of
           men
           which
           were
           most
           guilty
           thereof
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             19.
             20.
          
           and
           to
           blesse
           God
           that
           the
           ,
           roaring
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           fierce
           Lion
           ,
           and
           the
           teeth
           of
           the
           young
           Lions
           are
           broken
           ▪
           the
           old
           Lion
           perished
           for
           lack
           of
           prey
           and
           the
           stout
           Lions
           whelps
           scattered
           abroad
           ,
           Iob
           the
           
             4.
             10.
          
           and
           Psal
           .
           the
           
             58.
             6.
             10.
          
           
           It
           is
           not
           my
           private
           interpretation
           but
           the
           learned
           Divines
           and
           their
           anotations
           ,
           that
           by
           Lions
           are
           meant
           Tirants
           ,
           and
           by
           whelps
           their
           children
           that
           Anti-Christian
           state
           of
           men
           that
           would
           be
           obtruding
           and
           enforcing
           Liturgies
           and
           Directories
           upon
           Gods
           people
           .
           
             Elay
             14.
             13.
             14.
          
           that
           will
           be
           like
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           making
           their
           will
           a
           Law
           ,
           giving
           no
           reason
           or
           account
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           he
           that
           opened
           not
           the
           house
           of
           his
           prisoners
           must
           be
           cast
           out
           like
           an
           abominable
           breach
           
           
             verse
             17.
             19.
          
           and
           
             verse
             21.
          
           prepare
           slaughter
           for
           his
           Children
           for
           the
           iniquity
           of
           their
           Fathers
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           rise
           nor
           possesse
           the
           Land
           ,
           nor
           fill
           the
           face
           of
           the
           world
           with
           Cities
           for
           the
           name
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           must
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           that
           
             58.
             
             Psal
          
           .
           compared
           with
           
             Esay
             7.
             5.
             6.
          
           seemes
           as
           it
           were
           to
           prophesie
           and
           point
           at
           the
           third
           of
           September
           last
           that
           what
           ever
           evill
           Councell
           should
           be
           taken
           against
           the
           good
           people
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           set
           a
           King
           over
           them
           even
           the
           Son
           of
           Tabeall
           ,
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           stand
           neither
           shall
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           the
           great
           teeth
           of
           the
           young
           Lions
           are
           broken
           ,
           those
           wicked
           Instruments
           whereby
           they
           would
           hurt
           shall
           melt
           away
           and
           be
           cut
           in
           peeces
           ,
           therefore
           shall
           the
           righteous
           rejoyce
           with
           Anniversary
           solemnities
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           that
           hath
           Iudged
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           satisfy
           the
           people
           that
           the
           great
           Gorgons
           head
           that
           hath
           so
           long
           inchanted
           them
           ,
           was
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           to
           evince
           it
           by
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           that
           Monarchicall
           Goverment
           was
           never
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ordeyned
           in
           love
           to
           any
           Nation
           but
           by
           a
           Divine
           permission
           hatefull
           in
           its
           nature
           ,
           as
           Adultery
           or
           Murder
           ,
           &
           most
           unnaturall
           for
           fooles
           to
           governe
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           Iustice
           the
           Law
           must
           not
           be
           set
           by
           the
           Scripture
           and
           not
           repugnant
           to
           it
           ,
           otherwayes
           we
           set
           the
           Sun
           by
           the
           Diall
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           as
           if
           there
           were
           a
           president
           or
           example
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           for
           every
           case
           ,
           for
           mens
           actions
           are
           so
           infinite
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           be
           different
           cases
           as
           differing
           
           faces
           not
           alike
           in
           all
           particulars
           ;
           but
           the
           principall
           cases
           of
           moment
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           such
           generall
           rules
           ,
           exemplars
           ,
           and
           Idaeus
           ,
           are
           there
           laid
           downe
           that
           every
           man
           may
           thereby
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           Iustice
           of
           any
           partitular
           case
           that
           hath
           a
           minde
           studious
           therein
           ,
           and
           
           that
           no
           law
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           till
           it
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           And
           because
           I
           know
           that
           nothing
           is
           more
           welcome
           to
           your
           Honorable
           wisdome
           then
           truth
           and
           nothing
           more
           honored
           then
           sincerity
           in
           the
           Inner
           parts
           ,
           therefore
           I
           humbly
           crave
           leave
           to
           speake
           a
           few
           words
           concerning
           this
           weighty
           and
           Important
           matter
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           I
           have
           seene
           some
           Treatises
           wherein
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           (
           who
           is
           Iustice
           and
           Truth
           )
           is
           much
           breathing
           concerning
           a
           Reformation
           or
           rather
           a
           new
           plantation
           or
           foundation
           of
           Lawes
           proceding
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           from
           consciencious
           principles
           ,
           and
           a
           pure
           love
           to
           Iustice
           and
           the
           publique
           good
           ;
           but
           its
           possible
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           spots
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Venus
           ;
           I
           conceive
           in
           generall
           that
           Civill
           prudence
           for
           governing
           of
           a
           State
           and
           Commonwealth
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           fetcht
           and
           drawne
           from
           the
           sacred
           fountaine
           of
           Scripture
           rather
           then
           the
           puddles
           of
           history
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           being
           the
           generall
           directresse
           of
           all
           lawes
           as
           the
           NorthStar
           directs
           the
           Sea-man
           to
           his
           Port
           ,
           not
           that
           wee
           should
           dispise
           human
           learning
           ▪
           for
           Moses
           and
           Daniel
           were
           learned
           in
           all
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           Chaldeans
           and
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           sparks
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           are
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           ;
           this
           I
           say
           of
           learning
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
           Iewell
           so
           excellent
           in
           it selfe
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           have
           but
           one
           enemy
           which
           is
           the
           ignorant
           man
           ;
           It
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           human
           wit
           and
           pollicie
           hath
           beene
           much
           of
           that
           smoake
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           that
           hath
           blinded
           the
           eyes
           of
           many
           Nations
           ,
           but
           God
           grant
           (
           I
           wish
           it
           from
           my
           heart
           )
           that
           England
           which
           twelve
           or
           twenty
           yeares
           since
           so
           much
           Idolized
           learning
           be
           not
           in
           another
           age
           as
           much
           plagued
           with
           ignorance
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           a
           mistake
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           to
           confine
           the
           attainement
           of
           learning
           to
           places
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           or
           Minister
           that
           hath
           not
           been
           educated
           at
           the
           Inns
           of
           Court
           or
           Vniversities
           ,
           for
           provided
           men
           have
           parts
           ,
           &
           abillities
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           or
           manner
           of
           acquiring
           them
           is
           not
           materiall
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           to
           hold
           that
           all
           honest
           ,
           godly
           men
           ,
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           Magistrates
           or
           Ministers
           is
           as
           unsafe
           ,
           for
           though
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           every
           Magistrate
           or
           Minister
           should
           be
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           yet
           every
           honest
           man
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           or
           a
           Minister
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           there
           are
           fewer
           ,
           converted
           and
           regenerated
           in
           this
           last
           ten
           yeares
           notwithstanding
           the
           multiplicities
           of
           Sermons
           and
           glorious
           freedome
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           in
           ten
           yeares
           before
           ;
           though
           there
           was
           scarce
           then
           one
           Sermon
           for
           many
           since
           ,
           because
           the
           generallity
           of
           people
           neglect
           a
           soule
           searching
           powerfull
           ,
           learned
           Ministery
           and
           follow
           others
           who
           though
           they
           may
           be
           Godly
           ,
           yet
           are
           but
           a
           voyce
           in
           comparison
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           some
           persons
           which
           are
           not
           called
           to
           the
           Barre
           that
           are
           fit
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           be
           Iudges
           ,
           men
           famous
           for
           
           Godlines
           and
           excellent
           in
           wisedome
           and
           reason
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           the
           life
           of
           all
           human
           lawes
           without
           exception
           ,
           but
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           fit
           for
           such
           an
           imployment
           that
           hath
           not
           a
           good
           stocke
           of
           learning
           and
           discretion
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           seeme
           to
           insinuate
           ;
           I
           confesse
           it
           is
           above
           my
           apprehension
           ;
           I
           doe
           exceedingly
           honor
           the
           whole
           fabricke
           and
           forme
           of
           the
           Israeliticall
           pollicie
           ;
           and
           certainely
           no
           Councell
           can
           well
           governe
           any
           State
           ,
           where
           Christ
           is
           profest
           ;
           that
           neglecting
           that
           sacred
           Law
           ,
           shall
           fetch
           the
           Rules
           and
           limits
           of
           Iustice
           and
           equity
           from
           other
           histories
           ,
           for
           human
           prudence
           is
           in
           many
           things
           blinde
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           perverse
           ;
           &
           he
           is
           but
           a
           profane
           estimator
           of
           Gods
           VVord
           ,
           that
           shall
           thinke
           any
           human
           Lawes
           to
           be
           as
           good
           as
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           that
           since
           Christs
           time
           the
           Scepter
           is
           departed
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           the
           Law-giver
           from
           among
           his
           feet
           ,
           but
           the
           Equitie
           of
           that
           Iudiciall
           Law
           which
           shines
           in
           those
           Institutes
           is
           Morall
           and
           perpetuall
           ;
           Circumstances
           only
           being
           changed
           ,
           and
           some
           particular
           cases
           excepted
           ▪
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           or
           disposition
           of
           severall
           people
           ,
           some
           requiring
           a
           straiter
           bridle
           then
           others
           ;
           for
           was
           there
           ever
           such
           wise
           Kings
           in
           the
           world
           as
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           whose
           famous
           Acts
           recorded
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           propounded
           to
           us
           as
           examples
           of
           Pietie
           ;
           but
           of
           true
           Prudence
           and
           VVisedom
           ;
           and
           the
           Gentills
           ,
           even
           the
           wisest
           amongst
           them
           as
           Solon
           and
           Plato
           acknowledged
           Moses
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           best
           and
           most
           learned
           and
           travailed
           into
           Phaenicia
           
           Syria
           ,
           and
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           their
           Lawes
           ;
           and
           because
           Plato
           borrowed
           so
           much
           from
           Moses
           therefore
           hee
           is
           called
           
             Mosen
             Atticum
          
           ,
           and
           Pythagoras
           spent
           two
           and
           twenty
           yeares
           with
           the
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           into
           Italy
           where
           hee
           instructed
           six
           hundred
           Schollers
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Egyptian
           writers
           called
           
             Moses
             ,
             Andra
             ,
             Daumaston
             ki
             deion
             ,
             Virum
             admirandum
             ac
             divinum
             ,
          
           certainly
           the
           Platonists
           were
           therefore
           counted
           the
           best
           Phylosophers
           ,
           because
           they
           came
           neerest
           to
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           Monarchicall
           Goverment
           all
           the
           world
           had
           long
           since
           been
           governed
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           in
           matters
           of
           Civill
           Iustice
           ;
           that
           high
           commendations
           which
           is
           given
           of
           our
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           if
           Adam
           had
           not
           sinned
           in
           Paradice
           all
           the
           world
           should
           have
           been
           governed
           by
           the
           Common
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           either
           Complementall
           and
           Poeticall
           ▪
           or
           els
           must
           arise
           from
           that
           Maxime
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Eternall
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           right
           reason
           and
           pure
           naturall
           principles
           and
           that
           sentence
           of
           better
           it
           is
           to
           go
           to
           the
           fountaine
           then
           to
           follow
           the
           streames
           ,
           is
           very
           excellent
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           true
           Iustice
           ,
           Iosephus
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             Ptolomy
             Phyladelphus
          
           ,
           the
           most
           prudent
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           Kings
           ,
           when
           Theoprast
           had
           sent
           him
           Moses
           Law
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           he
           sent
           Embassadors
           to
           the
           Iewes
           to
           intreat
           them
           to
           send
           men
           skilfull
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ▪
          
           
           and
           Greeke
           to
           translate
           it
           into
           Greeke
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           hee
           made
           it
           in
           force
           throughout
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           but
           how
           little
           doe
           Christians
           prize
           this
           good
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             8.
          
           which
           place
           must
           needs
           be
           intended
           of
           the
           Iudiciall
           Law
           ,
           as
           my
           honored
           friend
           
             Mr.
             Peters
          
           hath
           rightly
           observed
           ,
           for
           he
           speakes
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           Murderers
           and
           VVhoremongers
           ;
           did
           Plato
           and
           those
           famous
           Law
           givers
           light
           their
           Candle
           at
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           Scripture
           for
           Civill
           wisedome
           ,
           though
           not
           for
           their
           Religion
           ?
           and
           shall
           Christians
           that
           have
           such
           a
           Treasure
           in
           their
           hands
           as
           the
           holy
           Lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           make
           no
           use
           of
           it
           for
           the
           Civill
           pollicie
           of
           States
           for
           which
           the
           Iudiciall
           Law
           was
           principally
           intended
           ?
           I
           never
           understood
           any
           other
           Reason
           of
           Clergy
           mens
           sitting
           in
           great
           Councells
           ,
           but
           that
           no
           Law
           might
           be
           enacted
           till
           it
           were
           examined
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           being
           Iudges
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           does
           not
           prove
           that
           one
           man
           may
           have
           severall
           callings
           ,
           for
           all
           true
           reputation
           consists
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           a
           mans
           proper
           profession
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           was
           as
           their
           Civill
           or
           Common
           Law
           ,
           Iustice
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           Commonwealths
           servant
           ;
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           Gods
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Law
           must
           be
           in
           substance
           according
           to
           the
           modell
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           Blessed
           be
           God
           for
           the
           many
           good
           Lawes
           that
           have
           been
           made
           since
           
             Ianuary
             30.
             1648.
          
           yet
           still
           I
           heare
           that
           the
           great
           cry
           in
           England
           is
           Reformation
           of
           
           Lawes
           no
           doubt
           there
           may
           be
           abuses
           and
           errors
           
           specially
           in
           the
           practicall
           part
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           long
           in
           your
           Honors
           Breasts
           to
           Rectify
           and
           Reforme
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           an
           expedient
           for
           speedy
           ,
           cheap
           ,
           and
           sure
           Iustice
           to
           run
           downe
           ,
           not
           by
           drops
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           mighty
           streame
           ,
           
             Amos
             5.
             29.
          
           in
           a
           quicke
           ,
           constant
           and
           invariable
           way
           ;
           I
           confesse
           I
           am
           something
           troubled
           at
           the
           diversitie
           of
           honest
           mens
           opinions
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           some
           looke
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           more
           difficult
           worke
           then
           abolishing
           the
           Tirannicall
           Goverment
           ,
           that
           Lawyers
           will
           struggle
           asmuch
           for
           their
           interests
           ,
           as
           Bishops
           did
           ,
           that
           many
           honest
           men
           must
           be
           disobliged
           who
           have
           been
           cordiall
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           must
           suffer
           Diminution
           in
           point
           of
           Fees
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           that
           the
           worke
           is
           not
           done
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           all
           honest
           men
           ,
           yet
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           worke
           discourages
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           as
           Columbas
           and
           others
           who
           discovered
           the
           westerne
           Plantations
           knew
           that
           there
           was
           Land
           there
           ;
           but
           lookt
           upon
           the
           voyage
           as
           insuperable
           ,
           whereas
           (
           to
           my
           weake
           apprehension
           )
           there
           will
           be
           no
           such
           great
           difficulty
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           for
           first
           as
           to
           suites
           already
           depending
           either
           they
           are
           for
           weight
           and
           number
           like
           the
           sands
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           in
           comparison
           or
           may
           be
           all
           ended
           in
           a
           few
           mouthes
           ;
           indeed
           after
           Civill
           warrs
           ,
           what
           by
           reason
           of
           former
           obstructions
           in
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           personall
           Animosities
           there
           must
           needes
           be
           aboundance
           of
           suites
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           upon
           the
           settlement
           of
           a
           Peace
           ,
           they
           usually
           
           passe
           an
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           or
           grant
           Commissions
           for
           determining
           them
           in
           a
           summary
           way
           ,
           dispensing
           with
           the
           solemnities
           of
           their
           Imperiall
           Constitutions
           and
           municipall
           wayes
           of
           proceedings
           ,
           the
           people
           having
           been
           so
           exhausted
           by
           the
           warrs
           ,
           being
           not
           able
           to
           undergoe
           tedious
           Circucularities
           in
           their
           Law-matters
           ;
           for
           the
           remedy
           would
           prove
           worse
           then
           the
           disease
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           men
           will
           not
           be
           so
           contentious
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           that
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           begin
           or
           defend
           unjust
           or
           vexatious
           causes
           when
           delatorie
           and
           declinatorie
           pleas
           and
           exceptions
           (
           like
           the
           Sea-marks
           )
           are
           to
           be
           avoyded
           and
           will
           not
           be
           allowed
           ;
           for
           this
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           wages
           Law
           ,
           but
           in
           hopes
           to
           cast
           his
           adversary
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           yet
           by
           crosse
           suites
           and
           clapping
           great
           Actions
           upon
           him
           who
           is
           not
           able
           to
           give
           Bayle
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Defendants
           wearying
           out
           the
           Plaintiffe
           ,
           and
           forceing
           him
           to
           become
           Recreant
           ,
           like
           the
           Tryall
           by
           battaile
           ,
           if
           the
           Defendants
           Champion
           can
           hold
           out
           so
           many
           houres
           his
           innocence
           is
           presumed
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           Tyrant
           that
           threatned
           Death
           to
           one
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           would
           make
           his
           Asse
           to
           speake
           as
           Balaams
           did
           ;
           which
           hee
           undertooke
           to
           doe
           in
           three
           yeares
           ;
           and
           his
           friends
           judging
           him
           to
           be
           in
           a
           desperate
           condition
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           within
           that
           time
           ,
           either
           he
           or
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           or
           the
           Asse
           would
           be
           dead
           ;
           but
           when
           men
           shall
           peeceive
           that
           it
           is
           but
           an
           expence
           of
           time
           and
           of
           coyne
           to
           defend
           unjust
           suites
           or
           to
           Comence
           frivolous
           or
           malicious
           Actions
           ;
           the
           parties
           will
           agree
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           not
           be
           one
           suite
           of
           
           twenty
           ,
           and
           for
           difficult
           matters
           experience
           shewes
           us
           that
           speciall
           verdicts
           are
           very
           rare
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           Exchequer
           Chamber
           cause
           of
           one
           hundred
           ;
           As
           for
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Reformation
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           sooner
           the
           better
           ,
           matters
           of
           safety
           and
           security
           against
           common
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           dangers
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           first
           place
           lookt
           after
           and
           throughly
           provided
           for
           ;
           otherwayes
           it
           is
           but
           to
           looke
           after
           the
           bootie
           before
           the
           victory
           be
           wholly
           obtayned
           ,
           but
           then
           with
           all
           possible
           expedition
           because
           as
           to
           the
           malignants
           in
           England
           ,
           specially
           such
           as
           make
           any
           Consciencious
           scruples
           about
           great
           Mutations
           there
           is
           nothing
           will
           so
           soone
           win
           their
           hearts
           and
           settle
           their
           mindes
           in
           conformitie
           to
           the
           present
           government
           as
           the
           Regulating
           of
           the
           Course
           of
           Iustice
           which
           belongs
           to
           all
           men
           as
           men
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Christians
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           the
           force
           of
           power
           but
           the
           force
           of
           reason
           that
           conquers
           hearts
           ,
           and
           certainely
           as
           the
           spring
           is
           best
           for
           purging
           naturall
           bodyes
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           spring
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           the
           most
           proper
           season
           for
           rectifying
           bodyes
           politique
           ,
           when
           the
           wheeles
           of
           Reformation
           are
           well
           oyled
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           true
           motion
           ,
           no
           man
           thinks
           himselfe
           a
           looser
           ,
           though
           he
           suffer
           in
           his
           particular
           ,
           because
           the
           publique
           is
           a
           gainer
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           the
           Law
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           but
           let
           that
           motion
           cease
           and
           the
           clock
           stand
           a
           while
           there
           comes
           a
           rust
           ;
           &
           it
           is
           difficult
           to
           raise
           the
           Bell
           in
           ringing
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           before
           would
           have
           been
           counted
           a
           just
           and
           necessary
           reformation
           will
           be
           called
           (
           by
           persons
           interested
           in
           point
           of
           lucre
           )
           a
           dangerous
           innovation
           .
           But
           it
           is
           
           not
           in
           Law
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Religion
           ;
           It
           was
           great
           wisedome
           to
           put
           downe
           and
           extirpate
           the
           Hierarchy
           before
           any
           order
           or
           government
           was
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           were
           ten
           grievances
           for
           one
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           lesse
           mischievous
           to
           Continue
           them
           all
           then
           to
           have
           no
           Law
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           should
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Law
           be
           suspended
           but
           one
           day
           scarce
           a
           man
           living
           but
           hath
           some
           enemy
           or
           other
           that
           would
           destroy
           him
           in
           body
           or
           estate
           in
           that
           time
           ;
           Nor
           is
           it
           lawfull
           for
           any
           Iudge
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           supreme
           authority
           to
           remove
           a
           stone
           which
           is
           ill
           placed
           in
           the
           building
           ;
           Lawes
           that
           are
           made
           by
           publique
           consent
           are
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           or
           censured
           by
           any
           but
           the
           Law
           makers
           ,
           because
           by
           them
           all
           judgement
           is
           made
           ;
           as
           Iustice
           (
           which
           is
           to
           doe
           reason
           to
           every
           man
           )
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           so
           the
           Law
           must
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           that
           Iustice
           ;
           a
           Iudge
           must
           not
           judge
           of
           Lawes
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           must
           be
           wiser
           then
           the
           Law
           ,
           are
           excellent
           maximes
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           hedge
           of
           every
           State
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           breaks
           downe
           the
           hedge
           shall
           be
           bitten
           with
           Serpents
           :
           I
           consesse
           it
           would
           be
           most
           honorable
           for
           the
           Reverend
           Iudges
           and
           learned
           practisers
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           present
           an
           expedient
           to
           that
           good
           effect
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           it
           so
           effectually
           as
           to
           challenge
           all
           rationall
           knowing
           men
           to
           finde
           out
           a
           better
           ;
           Men
           that
           travaile
           a
           Road
           daily
           can
           the
           best
           tell
           every
           deep
           and
           dangerous
           step
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           such
           hard
           matter
           to
           observe
           where
           and
           how
           honest
           causes
           many
           times
           miscary
           and
           dye
           for
           want
           of
           formall
           and
           Regular
           proceedings
           occasioned
           through
           the
           want
           of
           
           friends
           or
           money
           as
           many
           poore
           sicke
           people
           dye
           for
           want
           of
           looking
           to
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           such
           hard
           matter
           to
           discover
           the
           defects
           and
           errors
           in
           a
           mans
           profession
           ,
           nor
           to
           propound
           an
           expedient
           for
           Civill
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           satisfy
           every
           honest
           man
           without
           hurting
           any
           mans
           person
           ,
           or
           destroying
           him
           in
           his
           livelyhood
           onely
           pareing
           the
           nayles
           of
           some
           superfluities
           ,
           but
           as
           there
           was
           no
           light
           in
           the
           beginning
           till
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             there
             be
             light
          
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           onely
           an
           imparative
           but
           an
           operative
           word
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           infancie
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           every
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           order
           ;
           as
           many
           a
           man
           may
           lye
           long
           sicke
           without
           any
           fault
           in
           the
           Physician
           ,
           physique
           ,
           or
           patient
           ,
           so
           may
           it
           be
           in
           a
           body
           Politique
           ,
           weighty
           stones
           require
           a
           long
           time
           to
           be
           layd
           in
           a
           building
           ,
           &
           sometimes
           the
           impatience
           of
           the
           sicke
           Patient
           records
           and
           hinders
           the
           cure
           .
           I
           crave
           leave
           to
           say
           a
           word
           in
           faithfulnes
           to
           the
           Reverend
           and
           learned
           practisers
           of
           the
           Law
           my
           honored
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           beloved
           Brethren
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           opinion
           of
           us
           ▪
           if
           we
           be
           like
           the
           willow
           that
           will
           bow
           and
           bend
           and
           help
           forward
           a
           reformation
           purely
           to
           purge
           the
           drosse
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           all
           the
           Tin
           that
           is
           in
           our
           profession
           by
           rooting
           up
           those
           unnecessary
           delayes
           which
           are
           like
           pricking
           bryers
           and
           brambles
           about
           the
           Vine
           of
           Iustice
           retayning
           but
           what
           is
           morall
           and
           rationall
           ;
           Iudging
           that
           to
           be
           Law
           which
           is
           a
           decree
           of
           practique
           ,
           reason
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Law
           naturall
           and
           eternall
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           be
           Iudges
           as
           at
           the
           first
           &
           Counsellors
           
           as
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           I
           say
           in
           that
           case
           we
           live
           ;
           
           but
           if
           we
           be
           like
           the
           Oake
           that
           will
           rather
           break
           then
           bow
           ▪
           if
           we
           stand
           upon
           the
           Excellency
           and
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           our
           Lawes
           because
           they
           came
           in
           with
           the
           Romans
           and
           were
           never
           altered
           by
           
             Danes
             ,
             Saxons
          
           ,
           or
           Normans
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           will
           be
           of
           all
           other
           professions
           or
           misteries
           where
           people
           finde
           themselves
           grieved
           and
           straitned
           in
           their
           liberties
           what
           ever
           questions
           may
           be
           made
           ▪
           as
           what
           will
           you
           destroy
           the
           Law
           ?
           if
           they
           cannot
           untye
           the
           knot
           they
           will
           cut
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           a
           Law
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           for
           their
           owne
           good
           and
           so
           plaine
           that
           they
           may
           understand
           it
           ,
           els
           they
           will
           not
           be
           bound
           by
           it
           ;
           the
           Law
           is
           but
           a
           servant
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           if
           it
           be
           found
           inconvenient
           or
           mischievous
           in
           Theorie
           or
           practise
           it
           must
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           many
           formalities
           and
           ceremonies
           must
           be
           buried
           in
           the
           sepulcher
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           many
           old
           formes
           and
           cursary
           observations
           which
           exalt
           themselves
           must
           like
           the
           Ceremoniall
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Iewes
           vanish
           and
           dissolve
           ;
           a
           learned
           Iudge
           shall
           not
           be
           directed
           in
           making
           Orders
           ,
           or
           giveing
           Rules
           by
           the
           ancientest
           Clarke
           ▪
           but
           what
           is
           morall
           ,
           rationall
           and
           equitable
           according
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           Godly
           learned
           men
           shall
           be
           the
           Tract
           and
           Course
           of
           every
           Court
           ;
           and
           Law
           and
           Equity
           (
           which
           are
           the
           greatest
           antagonists
           in
           the
           world
           )
           shall
           be
           made
           friends
           and
           looke
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           in
           substance
           but
           many
           ceremonies
           and
           formallities
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Law
           must
           vanish
           upon
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           upon
           its
           true
           Basis
           even
           as
           the
           
           old
           shadowes
           and
           Legall
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Iewes
           did
           disappeare
           and
           vanish
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           substance
           ,
           but
           wee
           know
           that
           there
           was
           much
           strugling
           to
           maintaine
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           absolutely
           condemne
           such
           as
           were
           zealous
           for
           their
           old
           practises
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           temporize
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           Ceremonies
           a
           decent
           funerall
           gradually
           as
           the
           people
           were
           able
           to
           leave
           it
           rather
           then
           to
           struggle
           too
           much
           and
           destroy
           all
           that
           are
           contrary
           minded
           ,
           and
           Pauls
           councell
           in
           the
           15.
           of
           the
           Acts
           is
           full
           of
           divine
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           where
           God
           hath
           put
           no
           difference
           betweene
           Christians
           ,
           but
           purified
           their
           hearts
           by
           faith
           they
           should
           not
           oppresse
           one
           another
           through
           difference
           of
           opinions
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           about
           a
           great
           ordinance
           (
           a
           Scripture
           that
           should
           make
           many
           Christians
           ashamed
           for
           refusing
           to
           joyne
           &
           walke
           with
           such
           in
           Christian
           societies
           that
           are
           not
           in
           every
           thing
           alike
           minded
           with
           them
           )
           all
           honest
           Patriots
           and
           faithfull
           servants
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           are
           not
           happily
           of
           the
           same
           judgement
           about
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Lawes
           and
           setling
           the
           course
           of
           the
           practise
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           therefore
           to
           differ
           in
           affection
           ,
           but
           being
           intent
           upon
           the
           popular
           utillity
           ,
           and
           therein
           all
           agreeing
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           prudence
           required
           ,
           not
           to
           disoblige
           honest
           men
           so
           to
           reforme
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           as
           not
           to
           destroy
           private
           Relations
           ,
           the
           Monks
           and
           Friars
           had
           a
           maintenance
           upon
           the
           dissolutions
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           God
           forbid
           that
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           an
           office
           or
           imployment
           which
           is
           not
           evill
           in
           it selfe
           but
           by
           
           accident
           ,
           should
           be
           destroyed
           &
           turned
           a
           begging
           I
           hope
           we
           are
           none
           of
           us
           possest
           with
           that
           perniciousiprinciple
           of
           the
           Popes
           infallibility
           ,
           nor
           much
           taken
           with
           that
           tale
           of
           Counsell
           given
           to
           our
           late
           King
           in
           Spayne
           upon
           a
           set
           of
           Diamond
           buttons
           that
           he
           had
           in
           his
           dublet
           all
           fastned
           by
           one
           thred
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           slipping
           they
           all
           fell
           off
           ,
           sayes
           a
           Grandee
           there
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           be
           Sir
           in
           England
           if
           you
           part
           with
           an
           inche
           of
           your
           prerogative
           ,
           if
           you
           suffer
           any
           reformation
           it
           will
           be
           your
           destruction
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           became
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           presume
           better
           things
           of
           my
           honored
           brethren
           in
           England
           :
           Let
           us
           not
           be
           like
           that
           generation
           of
           men
           the
           Bishops
           that
           hated
           to
           be
           reformed
           ;
           so
           the
           Commonwealth
           florish
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           what
           becomes
           of
           our
           practizes
           ;
           wee
           are
           members
           of
           that
           Body
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           goe
           well
           with
           the
           State
           it
           cannot
           goe
           amisse
           with
           us
           ;
           God
           forbid
           that
           any
           one
           of
           us
           should
           be
           counted
           of
           so
           bad
           and
           corrupt
           a
           principle
           ,
           as
           rather
           to
           keep
           three
           Nations
           in
           a
           lingring
           consumption
           then
           deny
           our selves
           in
           point
           of
           diminution
           of
           gaine
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           live
           ,
           much
           lesse
           exact
           great
           matters
           ,
           but
           that
           Iustice
           be
           easie
           and
           speedie
           ,
           and
           mercy
           showne
           to
           the
           poore
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           necessary
           ;
           Indeed
           the
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           my
           feare
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           Godly
           honest
           hearts
           are
           possest
           with
           an
           opinion
           that
           knowledge
           is
           not
           requisite
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           as
           under
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           if
           learning
           was
           onely
           for
           a
           Court
           and
           for
           the
           splendor
           of
           Majestic
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           Nations
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Lord
           deliver
           England
           from
           three
           sorts
           of
           Mountebancks
           ,
           Iudges
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Physicians
           ,
           that
           have
           but
           one
           saddle
           for
           all
           horses
           ,
           that
           getting
           upon
           a
           bench
           talke
           of
           great
           cures
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           cure
           one
           for
           a
           hundred
           that
           miscarie
           ;
           they
           are
           admired
           ,
           like
           some
           old
           witches
           ;
           not
           knowing
           the
           reason
           or
           cause
           of
           any
           effect
           or
           operation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           currant
           learning
           ,
           one
           mans
           reason
           (
           like
           his
           money
           )
           being
           as
           good
           as
           anothers
           ;
           the
           grand
           reason
           why
           the
           learned
           Iudges
           in
           
             E.
             3.
          
           and
           
             H.
             6.
          
           and
           
             E.
             4.
          
           times
           ,
           and
           since
           ,
           have
           not
           endeavored
           a
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Lawes
           hath
           been
           for
           want
           of
           consideration
           to
           what
           end
           the
           Law
           was
           ordained
           ;
           they
           have
           been
           very
           learned
           in
           book
           cases
           ;
           in
           the
           historicall
           part
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Case
           was
           so
           adjudged
           ;
           but
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           Iudgement
           ,
           whether
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           or
           to
           advance
           prerogative
           they
           lookt
           not
           after
           ,
           neglecting
           the
           polliticall
           part
           and
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           not
           tracing
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           their
           foundations
           and
           footsteps
           of
           Tyrannie
           ;
           in
           so
           conferring
           all
           places
           and
           offices
           of
           Iustice
           in
           the
           severall
           Courts
           that
           it
           might
           mount
           (
           like
           a
           Piramis
           )
           to
           advance
           prerogative
           ;
           but
           certainly
           the
           greatest
           miserie
           to
           an
           Innocent
           is
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           ,
           Iudge
           for
           what
           conscience
           can
           there
           be
           where
           there
           is
           no
           science
           ,
           what
           Iustice
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           such
           (
           though
           honest
           and
           godly
           men
           )
           that
           neither
           know
           what
           Iustice
           is
           ,
           nor
           what
           Law
           the
           rule
           of
           Iustice
           is
           ,
           nor
           why
           such
           a
           Case
           is
           Law
           ,
           but
           doe
           Iustice
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           Proverbially
           ,
           if
           the
           Plaintiffe
           
           demand
           a
           hundred
           pound
           give
           him
           fifty
           pound
           to
           make
           them
           friends
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           tall
           man
           have
           a
           short
           cloake
           ,
           and
           a
           low
           man
           have
           a
           long
           cloake
           let
           the
           tall
           man
           have
           the
           long
           cloake
           for
           conveniencie
           ;
           and
           truly
           Title
           Conveniency
           will
           be
           very
           large
           ;
           indeed
           the
           Law
           ought
           to
           be
           plaine
           and
           easie
           ,
           obvious
           to
           every
           mans
           sence
           &
           apprehension
           ;
           but
           if
           every
           man
           did
           know
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           all
           that
           is
           requisite
           in
           a
           Iudge
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           first
           ,
           Patience
           ;
           to
           heare
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           which
           men
           that
           know
           but
           little
           (
           though
           never
           so
           honest
           )
           will
           not
           have
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           have
           but
           little
           science
           quickly
           pronounce
           sentence
           ;
           a
           wise
           man
           never
           thinks
           he
           hath
           heard
           
           Parties
           and
           Councell
           speake
           enough
           .
           There
           is
           doubtlesse
           much
           learning
           required
           in
           a
           Minister
           to
           be
           able
           to
           speake
           to
           a
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           compare
           Scripture
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           for
           Truth
           as
           in
           Mynes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           laborious
           work
           ▪
           indeed
           if
           there
           were
           a
           plaine
           Precept
           for
           every
           duty
           ,
           and
           a
           litter
           all
           expresse
           prohibition
           against
           every
           sin
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           the
           lesse
           need
           of
           learning
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           but
           many
           truthes
           lying
           deep
           ,
           (
           though
           every
           believer
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           owne
           soule
           )
           yet
           without
           the
           bucket
           of
           human
           learning
           ▪
           and
           strength
           of
           reason
           ,
           he
           will
           draw
           but
           little
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ;
           the
           not
           understanding
           whereof
           hath
           already
           introduced
           a
           grand
           error
           ,
           that
           many
           grosse
           sins
           are
           no
           sins
           ,
           because
           not
           litterally
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           many
           duties
           neglected
           ,
           because
           
           not
           commanded
           in
           expresse
           te
           armes
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           by
           necessary
           deductions
           made
           manifest
           by
           the
           help
           of
           reason
           ;
           though
           
             Lea
             ,
             Rachell
          
           ,
           and
           Sarah
           furnished
           their
           husbands
           with
           other
           women
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Patriarks
           had
           many
           wives
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Law
           now
           ;
           though
           the
           Scriptur
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           every
           action
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           be
           accountable
           as
           well
           for
           our
           idlenes
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           the
           words
           but
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           which
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Papist
           hath
           as
           much
           to
           say
           for
           his
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           Arminians
           for
           generall
           redemption
           ,
           as
           we
           for
           any
           Article
           of
           our
           faith
           :
           It
           is
           not
           for
           bunglers
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           charge
           of
           soules
           ;
           
           And
           there
           is
           much
           learning
           requisite
           in
           a
           Physician
           to
           know
           the
           principles
           of
           mans
           Composition
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           nature
           ,
           causes
           ,
           Symptomes
           ,
           and
           differences
           of
           the
           severall
           diseases
           ,
           and
           the
           method
           and
           manner
           of
           curing
           them
           ;
           the
           knowledge
           of
           hearbs
           ,
           flowers
           ,
           plants
           ,
           roots
           ,
           trees
           ,
           mettles
           ,
           minerall
           ,
           druggs
           ;
           and
           how
           to
           choose
           and
           prepare
           medicines
           ,
           with
           infinit
           other
           perticulars
           which
           require
           a
           whole
           man
           to
           attaine
           a
           competent
           measure
           or
           knowledge
           therein
           ;
           and
           God
           forbid
           that
           any
           Empericke
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           trye
           experiments
           upon
           so
           noble
           a
           subject
           as
           the
           body
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           though
           sincerity
           of
           affection
           may
           counter
           vayle
           depth
           of
           Iudgement
           in
           private
           matters
           ;
           and
           advises
           ;
           yet
           in
           things
           of
           publique
           concernement
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           but
           a
           blind
           zeale
           to
           judge
           according
           to
           events
           ,
           for
           hard
           and
           great
           matters
           will
           arise
           in
           Iudgement
           ,
           Exod.
           
           
             18.
             26.
          
           but
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Iudge
           is
           more
           difficult
           in
           some
           respects
           specially
           in
           point
           of
           time
           .
           A
           Minister
           hath
           a
           weeke
           happily
           for
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           seldome
           any
           disease
           so
           violent
           ,
           but
           the
           Physician
           may
           consult
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           where
           many
           people
           demand
           Iustice
           at
           an
           Assises
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           promptitude
           of
           elocution
           ,
           but
           much
           science
           requisite
           to
           give
           quicke
           dispatch
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Clyents
           joy
           ,
           and
           Iudgement
           is
           something
           more
           then
           science
           .
           Be
           instructed
           ye
           Iudges
           of
           the
           earth
           !
           but
           be
           
           consciencious
           for
           learning
           ▪
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           are
           two
           of
           the
           bravest
           supports
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           because
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           first
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           other
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           Iudges
           are
           so
           far
           to
           be
           skild
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           causes
           coming
           before
           them
           they
           are
           to
           warne
           the
           Clyents
           that
           they
           trespasse
           not
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             10.
          
           
           If
           this
           learning
           should
           fall
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           never
           live
           to
           see
           )
           then
           farewell
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           no
           more
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Prudence
           ;
           10
           answer
           all
           objections
           and
           cavillations
           that
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           put
           life
           into
           a
           dead
           Cause
           ;
           for
           in
           most
           great
           suites
           the
           parties
           Litigant
           commonly
           thinke
           that
           they
           are
           both
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           heard
           by
           no
           wiser
           men
           then
           themselves
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           wrong
           ever
           come
           to
           see
           his
           Error
           ?
           and
           this
           Prudence
           in
           a
           Iudge
           consists
           principally
           in
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           hearers
           ,
           that
           the
           sentence
           is
           Iust
           ,
           and
           if
           possible
           to
           satisfy
           him
           against
           whom
           Iudgement
           is
           given
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           wrong
           done
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Iustice
           ;
           which
           must
           respect
           the
           cause
           and
           not
           the
           person
           ;
           Iudges
           were
           pictured
           blind
           and
           the
           Areopagites
           gave
           sentence
           in
           the
           dark
           ;
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           pitie
           the
           poore
           in
           Iudgement
           (
           though
           it
           be
           plausible
           (
           and
           naturall
           for
           tender
           hearted
           men
           especially
           so
           to
           doe
           yet
           )
           God
           abhorrs
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           is
           required
           Mercy
           ;
           after
           Iudgement
           ,
           the
           poore
           mans
           condition
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           for
           ,
           if
           Iustice
           be
           wound
           up
           a
           peg
           too
           high
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           breaks
           
             Summa
             Iusticia
          
           is
           the
           degeneration
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           this
           learning
           I
           am
           far
           from
           understanding
           any
           Craft
           or
           Artificiall
           subtillities
           in
           taking
           legall
           exceptions
           for
           the
           quashing
           of
           Inditements
           and
           thereby
           to
           save
           a
           witch
           or
           a
           murderer
           from
           the
           Gallowes
           ,
           or
           to
           arest
           the
           Iudgement
           when
           the
           money
           is
           conscionably
           due
           to
           the
           Plaintiffe
           ,
           this
           is
           none
           of
           that
           wisedom
           which
           Solomon
           desired
           ,
           
             I
             Kings
             3.
             9.
          
           which
           is
           requisite
           in
           a
           Iudge
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           wise
           and
           understanding
           heart
           to
           discerne
           Iudgement
           betweene
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ,
           a
           righteous
           and
           just
           cause
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           onely
           is
           so
           in
           appearance
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Dove
           in
           doeing
           wrong
           to
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           wisedom
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           by
           subtillitie
           in
           pleadings
           ,
           unnecessary
           delayes
           ,
           captious
           interpretations
           ,
           and
           clamorous
           importunities
           ,
           an
           honest
           cause
           be
           not
           delayed
           ▪
           or
           overthrowne
           ;
           marke
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           what
           a
           Iudge
           Prince
           Iob
           was
           
             Chap.
             29.
             11.
          
           when
           the
           eare
           heard
           me
           ,
           then
           it
           blessed
           me
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           eye
           
           saw
           me
           ,
           it
           gave
           witnes
           to
           me
           ,
           hearers
           had
           not
           words
           enough
           to
           praise
           my
           eloquence
           ,
           hee
           was
           so
           admired
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           but
           Iob
           would
           have
           been
           proud
           of
           halfe
           so
           many
           acclamations
           .
           
             Ver.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           Because
           I
           delivered
           the
           poore
           that
           cryed
           ,
           and
           the
           fatherlesse
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           had
           none
           to
           help
           him
           ;
           the
           blessing
           of
           him
           that
           was
           ready
           to
           perish
           came
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           caused
           the
           widowes
           heart
           to
           sing
           for
           joy
           .
           I
           put
           on
           righteousnes
           and
           it
           clothed
           me
           ,
           my
           Iudgement
           was
           as
           a
           robe
           &
           a
           diademe
           ,
           the
           poore
           oppressed
           ones
           gave
           him
           10000.
           benedictions
           ,
           the
           widow
           owed
           to
           his
           care
           ,
           the
           conservation
           of
           her
           children
           ;
           and
           by
           banishing
           sadnes
           from
           her
           looks
           he
           made
           her
           life
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           her
           mouth
           publisht
           his
           praise
           ;
           the
           fatherlesse
           ,
           being
           vertuously
           educated
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           had
           a
           father
           ;
           though
           Kings
           adorne
           themselves
           with
           purple
           ,
           yet
           they
           minde
           their
           pleasurs
           and
           honors
           more
           then
           doeing
           Iustice
           to
           the
           friendlesse
           ;
           but
           Iobs
           principle
           ornament
           and
           garment
           ,
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           Diademe
           ,
           was
           Iustice.
           I
           was
           eyes
           to
           the
           blinde
           ,
           and
           feet
           was
           I
           to
           the
           lame
           ,
           I
           was
           a
           father
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           which
           I
           knew
           not
           ,
           I
           searched
           out
           ,
           hee
           mixed
           the
           quallitie
           of
           a
           father
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           granting
           executions
           against
           poore
           men
           with
           a
           bleeding
           heart
           ;
           melting
           to
           thinke
           that
           such
           as
           are
           lame
           ,
           and
           blinde
           ,
           should
           be
           ordered
           to
           run
           ,
           and
           see
           like
           those
           who
           are
           to
           lye
           in
           prison
           for
           one
           hundred
           pound
           when
           they
           are
           not
           worth
           twenty
           pounds
           ;
           certainly
           the
           most
           honorable
           title
           is
           to
           be
           stiled
           a
           father
           of
           the
           poore
           (
           for
           what
           need
           
           is
           there
           of
           rich
           men
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           the
           poore
           ?
           )
           and
           though
           a
           ludge
           must
           not
           pitie
           the
           poore
           in
           Iudgement
           ,
           yet
           after
           Iudgement
           pronounced
           there
           is
           place
           for
           mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           before
           sentence
           the
           poore
           mans
           interest
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           deere
           &
           precious
           to
           the
           Iudge
           as
           not
           to
           pronounce
           any
           sentence
           against
           him
           till
           his
           cause
           be
           throughly
           not
           onely
           opened
           ,
           but
           studied
           ▪
           and
           when
           the
           poore
           had
           none
           or
           but
           little
           Councell
           ,
           Iob
           was
           as
           well
           their
           Advocate
           as
           their
           Iudge
           ;
           As
           by
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           the
           Iudge
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Councell
           for
           the
           prisoner
           in
           matter
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           so
           was
           Iustice
           Iob
           a
           Councell
           for
           poore
           men
           in
           all
           Civill
           Causes
           ;
           and
           would
           not
           let
           any
           man
           lye
           in
           prison
           for
           a
           debt
           untill
           he
           had
           examined
           the
           justnes
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           cleerely
           due
           as
           well
           in
           equity
           as
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           his
           justice
           is
           most
           conspicuous
           .
           
             Iob
             31.
             13.
          
           
           If
           I
           did
           despise
           the
           cause
           of
           my
           man
           servant
           or
           of
           my
           maid
           servant
           ,
           when
           they
           contended
           with
           mee
           ;
           hee
           heard
           the
           complaint
           of
           his
           slaves
           ,
           he
           permitted
           every
           man
           to
           speake
           for
           himselfe
           before
           he
           be
           hayled
           to
           prison
           ,
           to
           alledge
           reasons
           why
           hee
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           carryed
           thither
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           such
           his
           supereminent
           Iustice
           was
           
             ver
             .
             14.
             15.
          
           
           VVhat
           then
           shall
           I
           doe
           when
           God
           riseth
           up
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           visiteth
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           answer
           him
           ?
           did
           not
           he
           that
           made
           me
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           make
           him
           ?
           and
           did
           not
           one
           fashion
           us
           in
           the
           wombe
           ?
           that
           though
           he
           was
           a
           Iudge
           upon
           earth
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           servant
           to
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           ;
           who
           would
           enter
           into
           judgement
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           
           though
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           the
           Client
           be
           different
           ,
           yet
           their
           birth
           is
           alike
           ,
           God
           is
           Father
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           the
           Clients
           body
           molded
           of
           dirt
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudges
           not
           formed
           of
           any
           nobler
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           of
           them
           had
           the
           honor
           of
           being
           formed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           both
           their
           soules
           made
           after
           his
           Image
           ,
           as
           if
           Iudge
           Iob
           and
           his
           slaves
           were
           Copartners
           or
           Tenants
           in
           Common
           ;
           that
           Princely
           spirit
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           from
           
             ver
             .
             16.
          
           to
           
             ver
             .
             25.
          
           makes
           the
           most
           incomparable
           challenge
           that
           ever
           the
           people
           heard
           of
           ;
           If
           I
           have
           withheld
           the
           poore
           from
           their
           desire
           ,
           or
           have
           caused
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           widow
           to
           faile
           ;
           Or
           have
           eaten
           my
           morsell
           alone
           ,
           and
           the
           fatherlesse
           hath
           not
           eaten
           thereof
           :
           (
           for
           from
           my
           youth
           hee
           was
           brought
           up
           with
           me
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           father
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           guided
           her
           from
           my
           mothers
           wombe
           .
           )
           If
           I
           have
           seene
           any
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           cloathing
           ,
           or
           any
           poore
           without
           covering
           ;
           if
           his
           loynes
           have
           not
           blessed
           me
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           were
           not
           warmed
           with
           the
           fleece
           of
           my
           Sheep
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           lift
           up
           my
           hand
           against
           the
           fatherlesse
           ▪
           when
           I
           saw
           my
           help
           in
           the
           gate
           ;
           then
           let
           mine
           Arme
           fall
           from
           my
           shoulder-blade
           and
           mine
           arme
           be
           broken
           from
           the
           bone
           ;
           for
           destruction
           from
           God
           was
           a
           terror
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           highnes
           I
           could
           not
           endure
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           made
           gold
           my
           hope
           ,
           or
           have
           said
           to
           the
           fine
           gold
           ,
           thou
           art
           my
           confidence
           ;
           if
           I
           rejoyced
           because
           my
           wealth
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           because
           mine
           hand
           had
           gotten
           much
           ;
           if
           I
           rejoyced
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           him
           that
           hated
           me
           ,
           or
           lifted
           up
           my selfe
           when
           evill
           found
           him
           .
           The
           stranger
           
           did
           not
           lodge
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           but
           I
           opened
           my
           dores
           to
           the
           traveller
           .
           If
           I
           used
           to
           keep
           guard
           at
           my
           study-doore
           that
           suitors
           could
           not
           speake
           with
           me
           without
           a
           fee
           ;
           if
           I
           sent
           a
           man
           back
           with
           a
           shamefull
           deniall
           ;
           if
           I
           did
           not
           minister
           speedy
           justice
           to
           the
           poore
           for
           the
           love
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           rich
           for
           a
           small
           matter
           ;
           when
           I
           sate
           in
           the
           City-gate
           where
           the
           Court
           of
           Iustice
           were
           kept
           that
           every
           man
           might
           see
           and
           heare
           the
           reasons
           of
           my
           proceedings
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           not
           as
           tender
           of
           Clients
           and
           Petitioners
           as
           if
           we
           had
           tumbled
           in
           one
           belly
           together
           ,
           and
           suckt
           the
           same
           milke
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           not
           used
           my
           power
           to
           tame
           the
           insolence
           of
           proud
           spirits
           ,
           making
           them
           examples
           by
           death
           or
           other
           penalties
           ,
           where
           their
           wicked
           lives
           had
           given
           scandales
           ,
           if
           the
           wooll
           of
           my
           flocke
           hath
           not
           defended
           the
           poore
           from
           the
           stormes
           and
           rigor
           of
           winter
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           ill
           treated
           the
           Orphants
           and
           let
           one
           brother
           feast
           &
           brave
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           younger
           children
           to
           be
           all
           beggars
           ,
           or
           be
           fed
           at
           the
           charity
           of
           the
           elder
           brother
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           confidence
           in
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           person
           &
           not
           in
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Cause
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           more
           esteeme
           of
           birth
           then
           vertue
           ,
           and
           preferred
           greatnes
           before
           pietie
           ;
           I
           then
           wish
           that
           that
           guiltie
           part
           may
           be
           torne
           from
           my
           body
           and
           that
           to
           terrifie
           all
           Iudges
           that
           abuse
           their
           power
           ;
           then
           let
           my
           arme
           be
           broken
           from
           the
           bone
           by
           the
           infamous
           hangman
           ;
           for
           Mariners
           are
           not
           in
           so
           much
           feare
           of
           the
           Tempest
           in
           winter
           as
           I
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           great
           Iudge
           .
           If
           mine
           enemies
           miserie
           have
           been
           any
           pleasure
           to
           me
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           thought
           my selfe
           better
           
           then
           my
           neighbours
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           richer
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           ever
           overcome
           by
           threats
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           by
           presents
           ,
           to
           pervert
           Iudgement
           ;
           if
           my
           constancy
           was
           ever
           shaken
           by
           any
           bribe
           ;
           or
           if
           ever
           money
           had
           more
           power
           over
           my
           minde
           then
           reason
           ;
           if
           I
           were
           ever
           cruell
           to
           any
           man
           and
           made
           dice
           of
           his
           bones
           ;
           though
           the
           men
           of
           my
           tabernacle
           said
           
             ver
             .
             3.
          
           
           Oh
           that
           we
           had
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           I
           had
           servants
           and
           officers
           enough
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           have
           hurried
           any
           man
           to
           prison
           to
           have
           repaired
           my
           honor
           ,
           or
           contented
           my
           passion
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           also
           would
           have
           cut
           them
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           devoured
           them
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           not
           helpe
           every
           man
           to
           his
           Lands
           that
           had
           right
           to
           them
           without
           drawing
           teares
           from
           their
           eyes
           by
           tedious
           attendances
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           content
           not
           only
           ,
           that
           heaven
           should
           curse
           my
           lands
           (
           that
           for
           wheat
           which
           I
           shall
           sow
           I
           may
           reap
           but
           thistles
           )
           but
           to
           be
           tormented
           with
           an
           eternity
           of
           miseries
           !
           May
           I
           crave
           leave
           to
           insert
           an
           historicall
           observation
           ?
        
         
           In
           Holand
           after
           they
           had
           given
           a
           wrtt
           of
           Ejectment
           to
           Monarchy
           &
           the
           Masse
           ,
           the
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           for
           a
           time
           went
           on
           in
           their
           tedious
           formallities
           ;
           which
           so
           discontented
           the
           people
           (
           their
           Law
           suites
           taking
           them
           off
           from
           their
           trades
           with
           dilatorie
           and
           costly
           attendances
           )
           that
           they
           began
           to
           repent
           themselves
           of
           their
           so
           deerely
           purchase
           liberties
           ;
           Doctor
           Walaeus
           professor
           then
           at
           Leiden
           ,
           a
           grave
           ,
           judicious
           man
           ,
           having
           by
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           satisfied
           and
           quieted
           many
           exasperated
           mindes
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           ought
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           principally
           to
           
           intend
           securety
           ,
           and
           laying
           foundations
           (
           where
           the
           super
           structures
           will
           be
           easie
           )
           then
           applyed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Senators
           in
           an
           oration
           ,
           which
           though
           I
           doe
           not
           affect
           the
           mixing
           of
           Latin
           in
           an
           English
           discourse
           ,
           yet
           least
           the
           liquor
           should
           be
           viciated
           by
           powring
           it
           out
           into
           another
           vessell
           ,
           I
           thinke
           fit
           to
           give
           you
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Iudges
           and
           Advocates
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           interrogation
           ,
           or
           admiration
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             Nos
             qui
             sumus
             Reipublicae
             Christianae
             Candidati
             ;
             tales
             respiciemus
             &
             retinebimus
             Iudices
             ac
             Legulares
             ,
             quos
          
           Cicero
           
             vocat
             ,
             praecones
             Actionum
             ,
             Cantores
             formularum
             ,
             &
             Aucupes
             syllabarum
             ;
             ut
             qui
             cadat
             ,
             in
             litera
             ,
             cadit
             in
             causa
             .
             Absit
             ;
             longe
             absit
             ;
             nos
             tales
             habebimus
             Iudices
             &
             Advocatos
             qui
             Deo
             noverint
             dare
             quod
             suum
             est
             ,
             &
             populo
             quod
             suum
             est
             ;
             plana
             vera
             ;
             &
             immota
             praescripta
             Iusticiae
             Deo
             placent
             ,
             si
             aliqua
             consuetudo
             fit
             in
             contrarium
             ,
             praeferatur
             antiquus
             ille
             dierum
             ;
             nulla
             debet
             praescriptio
             praevalere
             contra
             Verbum
             Dei
             ,
             quia
             veritas
             antiquior
             est
             falso
             ;
             vera
             &
             suprema
             Dei
             Lex
             architectonica
             ,
             omnibus
             Legibus
             municipalibus
             est
             praeferenda
             ;
             quia
             hec
             sola
             omnibus
             alijs
             praescribit
             modum
             ,
             ac
             formam
             ;
             necesse
             enim
             est
             aut
             leges
             vestras
             praescribere
             legibus
             Dei
             ;
             aut
             leges
             Dei
             praescribere
             vestris
             ;
             si
             priori
             modo
             ,
             non
             estis
             Dei
             servi
             ,
             Ejus
             etenim
             servi
             estis
             cui
             estis
             obedientes
             ,
             scitote
             vero
             administratores
             Reipublicae
             rationem
             Legum
             suarum
          
           
           
             summo
             moderatori
             Deo
             reddere
             teneri
             nee
             valebit
             argumentum
             patribus
             Reipublicae
             uti
             invenimus
             leges
             ,
             &
             statuta
             ,
             sic
             ea
             reliquimus
             ;
             quia
             boni
             Concilij
             est
             ,
             aut
             leges
             corruptas
             mutare
             aut
             eorum
             officia
             deferere
             quomodo
             enim
             pertinet
             Romana
             lex
             ad
             Christianum
             ,
             nisi
             à
             Deo
             approbetur
             ?
             Pontificij
             sublevant
             &
             reformant
             Leges
             Civiles
             per
             Ius
             Canonicum
             non
             à
             scripturis
             ,
             sed
             Paparum
             decretis
             ,
             Concilijs
             ,
             ac
             Patrum
             sentencijs
             ,
             desumptis
             ,
             nos
             vero
             nullum
             agnoscimus
             Ius
             Canonicum
             nisi
             quod
             ex
             sacro
             Dei
             Verbo
             aut
             ex
             ejus
             certa
             &
             constanti
             analogia
             colligatur
             ;
             absurdum
             est
             dicere
             ,
             leges
             priores
             esse
             puriores
             ,
             aut
             antiquiores
             ,
             meliores
             ,
             quomodo
             enim
             Mancipij
             leges
             salubres
             condere
             valeant
             ,
             &
             nolunt
             Monarchae
             Cedere
             populo
             in
             materia
             libertatis
             ;
             quaelibet
             bona
             lex
             est
             precium
             sanguinis
             ,
             &
             in
             Regione
             &
             Religione
             Catholica
             impossibile
             est
             Leges
             Civiles
             esse
             puras
             ,
             quia
             Religio
             &
             Lex
             inter
             tolares
             fiunt
             ac
             in
             permixtae
             ,
             ubi
             pura
             Religio
             ibi
             pura
             Lex
             Civilis
             ;
             Corrupta
             Religio
             Tirannica
             Lex
             ,
             reformatio
             Religionis
             necessario
             ergo
             inducit
             mutationem
             legum
             Civilium
             ,
             non
             quoad
             fundamentalia
             vitae
             ;
             membrorum
             ac
             proprietatis
             ,
             sed
             quoad
             formulas
             ac
             solemnitates
             Iuris
             ,
             quae
             formulae
             Legis
             non
             suntipsa
             Lex
          
           ;
           And
           much
           more
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           by
           learned
           Walaeus
           ;
           which
           oration
           of
           his
           ,
           tooke
           such
           impression
           ,
           
           that
           within
           a
           moneth
           after
           ,
           the
           forme
           of
           Legall
           proceedings
           received
           such
           an
           alteration
           and
           abbreviation
           ,
           that
           whereas
           before
           according
           to
           Imperiall
           constitutions
           ,
           a
           suite
           in
           Law
           continued
           three
           or
           foure
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           purse
           at
           last
           prevailed
           ,
           causes
           were
           ordinarily
           ended
           in
           a
           moneth
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Plaintiff
           cannot
           bring
           his
           cause
           to
           a
           period
           in
           three
           moneths
           he
           is
           dismist
           of
           course
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           necessary
           to
           send
           Commissions
           beyond
           seas
           between
           Merchant
           and
           Merchants
           ,
           or
           in
           very
           difficult
           cases
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           witnesses
           are
           in
           forreigne
           parts
           rare
           ;
           The
           contrary
           practise
           whereunto
           is
           but
           as
           a
           sweet
           harmonie
           to
           Satan
           ,
           for
           does
           not
           he
           laugh
           to
           see
           a
           murderer
           escape
           through
           a
           misnaming
           or
           mistake
           in
           the
           Indictment
           ;
           and
           a
           poore
           man
           that
           cannot
           read
           hanged
           for
           a
           sheep
           ,
           or
           some
           corne
           taken
           to
           relieve
           his
           poore
           wife
           and
           children
           ;
           to
           see
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           an
           estate
           to
           walke
           abroad
           and
           confront
           his
           creditors
           (
           though
           a
           prisoner
           in
           execution
           )
           and
           a
           poore
           wretch
           not
           worth
           ten
           pounds
           thrust
           into
           a
           hole
           untill
           he
           pay
           one
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           no
           more
           able
           to
           doe
           then
           the
           Phylosopher
           to
           dry
           the
           sea
           with
           an
           Oyster
           shell
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           
             Cor
             gaudium
          
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           heare
           learned
           men
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Plaintiffe
           hath
           a
           cleere
           right
           and
           title
           to
           the
           Land
           or
           money
           demanded
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           some
           mistake
           in
           the
           bill
           or
           proceedings
           he
           must
           pay
           costs
           to
           the
           Defendant
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           wrong
           doer
           ;
           Blessed
           God!
           did
           thy
           sacred
           Majestie
           dispence
           with
           the
           breach
           of
           thy
           holy
           Law
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           life
           of
           an
           Oxe
           or
           a
           Sheep
           ,
           that
           should
           fall
           into
           a
           pit
           
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           thy
           servanti
           dispence
           with
           a
           circumstance
           (
           where
           the
           right
           plainely
           appeares
           )
           to
           save
           the
           life
           of
           a
           family
           ;
           nothing
           is
           substanciall
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Iustice
           but
           what
           is
           equall
           ,
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           all
           other
           formes
           or
           methodes
           are
           but
           in
           effect
           Poperie
           ,
           or
           Turcisme
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           slavery
           to
           mens
           persons
           ,
           or
           estates
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           abolisht
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Covenant
           which
           in
           the
           equity
           of
           that
           branch
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           Ceremoniall
           and
           Circumstanciall
           formes
           and
           proceedings
           which
           are
           costly
           ,
           delatory
           ,
           and
           mortiferous
           ;
           but
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Law
           like
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           truly
           so
           called
           ,
           not
           as
           Constituted
           in
           a
           Gospell
           order
           ,
           but
           in
           opposition
           to
           Rome
           as
           Antichrist
           is
           said
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Rome
           called
           a
           Church
           in
           opposition
           to
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           )
           is
           in
           most
           things
           inviolable
           ,
           inalterable
           ,
           and
           immutable
           ,
           for
           indeed
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           is
           ancienter
           then
           
           books
           ,
           the
           maine
           pillar
           whereof
           is
           the
           righteous
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           the
           reformation
           must
           be
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           have
           any
           setled
           peace
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           where
           every
           one
           does
           or
           may
           study
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           is
           pure
           sollid
           reason
           whereof
           to
           deprive
           any
           Law
           ,
           Custome
           ,
           or
           Course
           of
           a
           Court
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           away
           the
           soule
           from
           man
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           Law
           or
           any
           Course
           of
           Practise
           is
           taken
           upon
           trust
           by
           tradition
           and
           not
           upon
           election
           and
           choice
           of
           reason
           ,
           the
           greatest
           tiranny
           and
           oppression
           is
           exercised
           by
           collour
           of
           that
           Law
           which
           puts
           oppression
           
           both
           into
           one
           Act
           and
           an
           Art
           ,
           but
           then
           this
           Law
           must
           be
           publique
           reason
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Iudicious
           and
           most
           learned
           men
           judge
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           the
           sense
           or
           Iudgement
           of
           any
           private
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           be
           as
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           as
           the
           private
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           arising
           out
           of
           some
           mens
           braines
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           to
           their
           soules
           .
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
          
           and
           
             3.
             16.
          
           by
           misinterpreting
           and
           drawing
           them
           violently
           from
           the
           true
           sense
           ,
           to
           a
           false
           one
           ;
           to
           uphold
           their
           errors
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           some
           may
           uphold
           old
           errors
           against
           new
           truthes
           for
           advantage
           sake
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           remnant
           of
           old
           Adam
           in
           the
           best
           man.
           The
           two
           great
           enemies
           that
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           had
           ,
           were
           two
           Smiths
           ,
           the
           silver
           Smith
           ,
           and
           the
           Copper
           Smith
           that
           got
           much
           money
           by
           making
           silver
           and
           copper
           chaines
           ,
           or
           Image
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Goddesses
           ,
           
             Acts
             25.
             24.
          
           to
           the
           28.
           great
           is
           Diana
           :
           and
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
          
           
        
         
           Now
           because
           it
           is
           of
           very
           high
           concernement
           for
           all
           that
           are
           servants
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           in
           publique
           imployments
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           good
           men
           as
           the
           best
           and
           strongest
           fortification
           and
           engagement
           to
           faithfulnes
           and
           diligence
           ,
           therefore
           having
           received
           some
           loving
           advertisements
           from
           some
           faithfull
           friends
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           proceeded
           here
           irregularly
           or
           arbitrarily
           in
           matters
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           that
           some
           turned
           the
           Law
           into
           Preaching
           that
           had
           other
           busines
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           that
           Ministers
           are
           harshly
           dealt
           with
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           knowing
           that
           truth
           is
           very
           welcome
           and
           reason
           very
           prevalent
           with
           your
           Honors
           .
           
           I
           crave
           leave
           to
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           administration
           of
           Civill
           Iustice
           in
           this
           Province
           ,
           thus
           it
           stands
           ;
           my
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           (
           the
           dayes
           of
           whose
           life
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           multiply
           and
           sweeten
           to
           the
           further
           Terror
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           and
           greater
           comfort
           of
           his
           deere
           servants
           )
           upon
           many
           petitions
           from
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Munster
           was
           pleased
           to
           revive
           the
           Presidencie
           Court
           there
           as
           formerly
           ;
           consisting
           of
           the
           Lord
           President
           ,
           two
           Gownemen
           ,
           
             viz
             ▪
          
           a
           first
           and
           second
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           other
           Commissioners
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           Deputie
           (
           who
           is
           a
           blessed
           Instrument
           and
           indefatigable
           in
           the
           works
           of
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           )
           for
           the
           great
           ease
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           hath
           altered
           the
           Provinciall
           Court
           into
           County
           Courts
           ,
           that
           whereas
           before
           the
           people
           travailed
           fourty
           or
           fifty
           miles
           ,
           now
           their
           differences
           are
           ended
           at
           home
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Assizes
           or
           sittings
           ;
           And
           the
           Honorable
           Commissioners
           of
           Parliament
           promoting
           the
           true
           liberties
           and
           freedome
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           have
           given
           great
           ease
           to
           them
           in
           taking
           away
           some
           needlesse
           offices
           and
           in
           matter
           of
           Fees
           ,
           there
           being
           seldome
           twenty
           shillings
           spent
           in
           a
           cause
           by
           all
           parties
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           Councells
           Fees
           ,
           which
           are
           ascertained
           ,
           and
           but
           very
           small
           in
           comparison
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           in
           the
           twenty
           shillings
           include
           the
           charge
           of
           witnesses
           which
           yet
           is
           very
           small
           ,
           not
           goeing
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           County
           ;
           but
           the
           Fees
           usuall
           which
           are
           allowed
           to
           the
           officers
           ,
           Iury
           ,
           Clarks
           ,
           and
           Attorneys
           (
           for
           the
           Court
           hath
           not
           any
           )
           every
           man
           pleading
           his
           owne
           Cause
           ,
           which
           I
           observe
           
           to
           be
           a
           good
           way
           for
           discovering
           the
           truth
           ;
           The
           forme
           and
           method
           of
           proceedings
           hath
           not
           by
           me
           been
           altered
           in
           any
           point
           considerable
           ;
           but
           indeed
           the
           originall
           constitution
           of
           the
           Court
           seeme
           to
           me
           to
           be
           excellent
           in
           foure
           particulars
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           proces
           of
           the
           Churt
           hath
           ever
           been
           a
           summons
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Subpena
           ,
           then
           an
           attatchement
           or
           distresse
           of
           the
           defendants
           goods
           ,
           not
           restraining
           his
           person
           but
           for
           matter
           of
           Contempt
           ,
           or
           upon
           very
           just
           and
           reasonable
           cause
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           mixt
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Bill
           may
           containe
           both
           Law
           and
           equitie
           whereby
           halfe
           the
           suites
           in
           the
           Province
           are
           ended
           or
           prevented
           ,
           but
           hath
           no
           Cognizance
           of
           Pleas
           reall
           concerning
           titles
           of
           Land.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Cause
           is
           heard
           and
           ended
           as
           soone
           as
           it
           is
           ripe
           for
           hearing
           ;
           indeed
           herein
           is
           some
           alteration
           ,
           for
           whereas
           formerly
           there
           were
           but
           two
           or
           three
           sittings
           in
           a
           yeare
           ;
           the
           Iustices
           and
           practizers
           attending
           the
           upper
           Courts
           at
           Dublin
           ,
           in
           the
           Terme-time
           ,
           and
           so
           causes
           depended
           long
           ;
           Now
           (
           having
           no
           other
           busines
           to
           doe
           )
           wee
           end
           the
           difference
           as
           soone
           as
           it
           is
           prepared
           for
           a
           hearing
           ,
           which
           some
           (
           how
           Iustly
           let
           wise
           men
           Iudge
           )
           have
           censured
           to
           be
           an
           inovation
           and
           precipitous
           Iustice
           ;
           indeed
           precipitancy
           is
           the
           Stepmother
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           must
           as
           carefully
           be
           avoided
           as
           falling
           from
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           to
           heare
           and
           determine
           before
           both
           parties
           are
           ready
           or
           had
           convenient
           time
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           otherwise
           when
           a
           Cause
           is
           ripe
           for
           sentence
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Court
           put
           in
           the
           Sickle
           ?
           a
           speedy
           
           tryall
           is
           the
           Plaintiffs
           joy
           and
           just
           Iudgement
           delayed
           may
           prove
           worse
           then
           an
           unrighteous
           sentence
           speedily
           pronounced
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           proceedings
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           course
           of
           this
           Court
           in
           point
           of
           payment
           of
           debts
           ;
           for
           debts
           are
           payd
           by
           instalment
           as
           the
           Defendants
           are
           able
           to
           pay
           them
           (
           a
           most
           excellent
           and
           admirable
           composition
           of
           a
           Court
           )
           for
           the
           case
           of
           poore
           Ireland
           stands
           thus
           ;
           the
           poore
           English
           who
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           saved
           their
           lives
           ,
           but
           lost
           their
           estates
           by
           the
           Rebells
           ;
           begin
           now
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           to
           returne
           to
           their
           possessions
           ,
           and
           the
           protected
           Irish
           make
           a
           hard
           shift
           to
           live
           ,
           paying
           great
           Contributions
           ;
           and
           many
           a
           poore
           man
           hath
           got
           a
           plough
           of
           five
           or
           six
           garrons
           ,
           as
           many
           cowes
           ,
           forty
           or
           fifty
           sheep
           ,
           all
           worth
           about
           fifty
           pound
           ;
           this
           poore
           man
           payes
           for
           horne
           and
           corne
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           grow
           warme
           in
           his
           busines
           ,
           but
           comes
           an
           Action
           of
           debt
           (
           like
           an
           armed
           man
           )
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           fifty
           or
           a
           hundred
           pound
           ,
           contracted
           before
           ,
           or
           for
           his
           necessarie
           subsistance
           during
           the
           Rebellion
           ;
           the
           Plaintiffe
           having
           been
           long
           out
           of
           his
           money
           ,
           is
           very
           stomack-full
           (
           blame
           him
           not
           after
           so
           long
           fasting
           )
           and
           prosecutes
           with
           all
           rigor
           ;
           Iudgement
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           him
           ;
           an
           execution
           against
           goods
           in
           other
           Courts
           Issues
           of
           Course
           ,
           and
           what
           followes
           ?
           the
           goods
           are
           sold
           at
           under
           rates
           ,
           at
           25.
           or
           30.
           l'
           .
           (
           for
           who
           will
           buy
           his
           neighbours
           goods
           so
           taken
           from
           him
           but
           will
           be
           sure
           of
           a
           good
           penny-worth
           ?
           )
           and
           the
           fees
           and
           charges
           of
           the
           execution
           are
           so
           
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           debt
           if
           it
           were
           but
           50.
           
           P.
           is
           not
           halfe
           payd
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           remainder
           ,
           the
           defendant
           is
           taken
           in
           execution
           where
           he
           starves
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           his
           wife
           and
           poore
           children
           beggs
           from
           doore
           to
           doore
           ,
           unlesse
           relieved
           by
           the
           parish
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           course
           of
           this
           Court
           the
           defendant
           comes
           in
           ,
           and
           prayes
           an
           Instalement
           and
           a
           Iury
           of
           indifferent
           and
           impartiall
           neighbours
           install
           the
           debt
           to
           be
           payd
           by
           severall
           gales
           and
           dayes
           of
           payment
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Defendant
           shall
           be
           thought
           able
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Iury
           (
           who
           certainely
           are
           the
           proper
           Iudges
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           for
           it
           may
           be
           their
           own
           cases
           the
           next
           day
           )
           findes
           any
           fraude
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           or
           violence
           ,
           the
           Defendant
           is
           imprisoned
           ,
           as
           he
           well
           deserves
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           (
           it
           is
           an
           observation
           to
           me
           very
           admirable
           )
           though
           the
           people
           be
           extremely
           indigent
           ,
           there
           not
           being
           scarce
           a
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           money
           here
           that
           is
           in
           England
           ,
           debts
           are
           I
           believe
           ten
           times
           better
           paid
           here
           then
           in
           England
           for
           of
           5.
           or
           600
           l'debts
           that
           have
           been
           here
           sued
           ,
           for
           in
           some
           one
           Countie
           scarce
           know
           ten
           of
           them
           but
           are
           payd
           ,
           or
           secured
           ,
           whereas
           if
           the
           Reynes
           of
           the
           Law
           had
           beene
           let
           loose
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Courts
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           there
           had
           never
           been
           ten
           debts
           of
           a
           hundred
           satisfieed
           ;
           for
           not
           one
           Defendant
           in
           twenty
           hath
           so
           much
           money
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           either
           his
           person
           be
           restrained
           ,
           or
           his
           little
           flocke
           taken
           away
           ,
           his
           friends
           leave
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           miserie
           quickly
           findes
           him
           ;
           but
           give
           him
           time
           ,
           he
           works
           like
           a
           mole
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           or
           his
           goods
           from
           Arrest
           ;
           one
           friend
           like
           one
           hand
           helps
           another
           ;
           he
           recovers
           some
           other
           debts
           due
           
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           short
           space
           becomes
           a
           noune
           substantive
           ;
           I
           could
           instance
           in
           many
           that
           had
           Actions
           against
           them
           of
           2.
           or
           3000
           l'
           .
           value
           (
           it
           would
           pitie
           a
           man
           to
           see
           more
           load
           still
           layd
           on
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           be
           prest
           to
           death
           ;
           yet
           by
           this
           way
           of
           Instalment
           ,
           the
           man
           having
           a
           breathing
           time
           agrees
           first
           with
           one
           ,
           then
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           short
           space
           growes
           into
           as
           good
           credit
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           the
           contrary
           practize
           of
           not
           instaling
           debts
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           able
           to
           pay
           ,
           hath
           beene
           the
           ruine
           of
           many
           families
           that
           might
           have
           flourished
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Contribution
           to
           the
           Army
           is
           payd
           ,
           Agriculture
           increased
           with
           many
           families
           )
           would
           all
           be
           quickly
           ruined
           if
           the
           Farmers
           should
           be
           unstocked
           by
           such
           executions
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           this
           Court
           hath
           likewise
           formerly
           been
           very
           profitable
           and
           easie
           to
           the
           people
           in
           matter
           of
           Executorships
           ,
           and
           Administrations
           ,
           as
           to
           end
           ten
           or
           twenty
           suites
           upon
           one
           bill
           filed
           against
           an
           executor
           ,
           or
           administrator
           ,
           the
           creditors
           are
           all
           called
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           part
           proportioned
           according
           to
           the
           conscionable
           demerit
           of
           the
           debt
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           whole
           estate
           swept
           away
           upon
           a
           dormant
           Iudgement
           ,
           to
           the
           defrauding
           of
           many
           poore
           Creditors
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           equitable
           practises
           too
           long
           for
           an
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           second
           censure
           that
           many
           preach
           uncalled
           ,
           or
           that
           have
           other
           businesse
           to
           doe
           ,
           wee
           know
           that
           untill
           there
           was
           a
           standing
           office
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           Moses
           who
           was
           the
           chiefe
           Iudge
           of
           all
           Civill
           Controversies
           exercised
           ,
           the
           Priestly
           office
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             99.
             6.
             
             Moses
          
           and
           Aaron
           
           among
           his
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Samuel
           among
           them
           that
           call
           upon
           his
           name
           .
           It
           was
           Moses
           that
           consecrated
           Aaron
           ;
           but
           we
           doe
           not
           read
           that
           he
           was
           consecrated
           himselfe
           ;
           Magistracie
           and
           Ministery
           are
           distinct
           bodyes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           every
           gifted
           man
           ,
           not
           onely
           may
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           speake
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           steward
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           under
           penalty
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           have
           the
           Talent
           taken
           from
           him
           (
           which
           human
           prudence
           would
           thinke
           sufficient
           )
           but
           the
           unprofitable
           servant
           is
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           utter
           darknes
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           doeing
           all
           that
           we
           can
           ,
           I
           hope
           we
           are
           not
           unprofitable
           servants
           ;
           If
           such
           an
           objection
           should
           be
           regarded
           here
           ,
           wee
           had
           long
           since
           been
           Atheists
           ,
           without
           any
           face
           of
           Religton
           upon
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           forme
           of
           godlines
           ;
           surely
           if
           in
           Law
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           Religion
           ;
           Necessity
           makes
           that
           not
           only
           lawfull
           but
           comendable
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           not
           be
           so
           ;
           besides
           there
           are
           some
           that
           can
           give
           an
           account
           of
           their
           faith
           Latinaliter
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           
             13.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             12.
          
           may
           preach
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           any
           other
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Statute
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           speciall
           gift
           and
           ability
           to
           be
           a
           Preacher
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           something
           of
           more
           particular
           concernement
           .
           In
           suites
           depending
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           Irish
           ;
           when
           Irish
           witnesses
           are
           produced
           ,
           the
           English
           object
           (
           which
           indeed
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           difficulties
           I
           meet
           with
           )
           that
           they
           make
           no
           Conscience
           of
           swearing
           upon
           our
           Bibles
           ,
           but
           will
           speake
           truth
           upon
           a
           Ladyes
           Psalter
           ,
           or
           by
           
             St.
             Patricke
          
           ;
           now
           they
           will
           not
           come
           
           to
           our
           Sermons
           to
           heare
           their
           grosse
           Idolatries
           and
           superstitious
           fopperies
           reproved
           ,
           but
           are
           very
           constant
           auditors
           in
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           where
           some
           of
           us
           take
           occasion
           to
           informe
           them
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Oathes
           ,
           and
           endeavor
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           ridiculousnes
           of
           their
           bread
           God
           in
           their
           transubstantiation
           ;
           that
           they
           commit
           adultery
           with
           their
           Images
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           impudent
           in
           crossing
           their
           foreheads
           that
           they
           cannot
           blush
           at
           it
           ;
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           infamy
           and
           horror
           of
           perjurie
           remembring
           them
           of
           Ananias
           ,
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           who
           for
           telling
           a
           lye
           (
           without
           any
           oath
           )
           were
           strucken
           dead
           upon
           the
           place
           ;
           that
           their
           Popes
           have
           been
           monsters
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           conjurers
           ,
           witches
           ,
           and
           divells
           in
           a
           humane
           figure
           ;
           that
           Priests
           and
           Friars
           are
           very
           cheats
           and
           theeves
           in
           robbing
           poore
           deluded
           simple
           people
           ;
           that
           their
           Priests
           by
           their
           Law
           are
           not
           to
           marry
           ,
           and
           by
           custome
           not
           to
           live
           chast
           ;
           that
           the
           pretended
           miracles
           they
           brag
           on
           ,
           are
           meere
           impostures
           ;
           that
           their
           true
           miracles
           are
           onely
           such
           as
           these
           their
           Priests
           to
           have
           no
           wives
           ,
           and
           yet
           many
           children
           ;
           Friars
           to
           have
           no
           ground
           and
           yet
           most
           corne
           ;
           no
           money
           nor
           vineyards
           yet
           the
           best
           Sellars
           of
           wines
           and
           provisions
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           a
           miracle
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           all
           rise
           as
           one
           man
           against
           the
           Pope
           for
           his
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           having
           power
           (
           as
           they
           hold
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           confesses
           )
           to
           let
           out
           and
           discharge
           all
           their
           ancestors
           &
           friends
           from
           Purgatory
           (
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           as
           hot
           as
           Hell
           fire
           )
           yet
           will
           not
           doe
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           money
           enough
           to
           give
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Priests
           for
           it
           ;
           that
           their
           Religion
           is
           wholly
           
           composed
           and
           patcht
           up
           of
           Iudaisme
           ,
           Paganisme
           ,
           and
           Turcisme
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           absurdities
           in
           those
           points
           they
           differre
           from
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           there
           have
           been
           minutes
           of
           time
           since
           they
           crept
           in
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           preaching
           &
           Innovation
           ,
           though
           in
           effect
           it
           is
           no
           other
           then
           what
           some
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Iudges
           in
           England
           have
           mentioned
           in
           their
           charges
           in
           the
           Circuits
           upon
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Recusancy
           ,
           which
           expressions
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           they
           must
           seeme
           to
           exasperate
           ,
           yet
           the
           manner
           of
           delivery
           may
           much
           mollifie
           and
           salve
           it
           ;
           we
           pitie
           their
           blindnes
           ,
           that
           their
           soules
           should
           be
           so
           deluded
           ,
           and
           they
           perceiving
           that
           it
           is
           so
           spoken
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           would
           not
           displease
           them
           ,
           but
           inteutionally
           for
           their
           owne
           good
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           angry
           with
           that
           Surgeon
           that
           cuts
           and
           lanches
           the
           patient
           ,
           desiring
           to
           cure
           him
           ;
           but
           concerning
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           objection
           that
           wee
           have
           silenced
           the
           Clergie
           in
           Munster
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           our selves
           to
           vent
           our
           owne
           opinions
           because
           I
           understand
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           concerning
           that
           particular
           ,
           hath
           been
           untruly
           represented
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           disguise
           put
           upon
           it
           ;
           as
           godly
           ,
           learned
           Ministers
           were
           thereby
           discouraged
           from
           coming
           over
           hither
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           so
           much
           wanting
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           so
           cordially
           welcome
           ;
           I
           presume
           briefely
           to
           report
           the
           true
           state
           thereof
           ;
           at
           my
           coming
           into
           Munster
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Clergie
           there
           generally
           sequestred
           for
           delinquencie
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           having
           adhered
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Ormondes
           and
           Lord
           Inchiquines
           illegall
           authorities
           ,
           
           after
           their
           being
           declared
           Traytors
           ▪
           which
           resolutions
           were
           printed
           with
           their
           names
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           denied
           scarce
           by
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           my
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           ,
           looking
           upon
           it
           something
           like
           the
           generall
           case
           in
           Adam
           ,
           that
           man
           who
           was
           the
           master
           peece
           of
           the
           creation
           was
           wholly
           lost
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           referre
           the
           said
           Clergies
           Petition
           to
           
             Sir
             William
             Fenton
             ,
             Colonell
             Phaier
             ,
          
           and
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           the
           Honorable
           Committee
           at
           Westminster
           proceed
           against
           scandalous
           Delinquents
           ,
           or
           insufficieut
           Ministers
           ;
           which
           we
           did
           accordingly
           and
           (
           in
           his
           Excellencies
           absence
           )
           attended
           my
           Lord
           Deputies
           pleasure
           therein
           ,
           who
           joyned
           
             Esquire
             Gookin
             ,
             Dr.
             Harding
             ,
             Colonell
             Hodder
             ,
          
           and
           
             Capt.
             Baker
             ▪
          
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           all
           his
           Actions
           having
           in
           his
           eye
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           goodtof
           poore
           Creatures
           ,
           required
           us
           to
           Act
           therein
           as
           might
           most
           conduce
           to
           the
           publique
           good
           we
           endeavoured
           what
           we
           could
           to
           seperate
           the
           precious
           from
           the
           impure
           ,
           and
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           murder
           and
           manslaughter
           ;
           viz.
           though
           they
           had
           all
           contracted
           ,
           and
           were
           involved
           in
           a
           generall
           guilt
           by
           that
           subscription
           ;
           and
           consequently
           obnoxious
           to
           Iustice
           ;
           because
           a
           greater
           difference
           could
           not
           possibly
           have
           been
           done
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           Provinciall
           Ministers
           to
           declare
           their
           Iudgments
           and
           resolutions
           to
           assist
           and
           adhere
           to
           those
           Traytors
           ,
           for
           no
           doubt
           but
           thereby
           many
           of
           the
           English
           which
           had
           so
           much
           suffered
           by
           the
           Rebells
           were
           taken
           off
           from
           their
           former
           good
           affection
           
           &
           faithfulnes
           to
           the
           Parliaments
           just
           authority
           ,
           being
           like
           so
           many
           poore
           sheep
           ,
           ruled
           by
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           their
           spirituall
           Sheepheards
           ;
           yet
           becanse
           many
           of
           them
           might
           be
           drawne
           thereunto
           for
           their
           own
           preservations
           (
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           with
           them
           )
           and
           upon
           the
           matter
           forced
           to
           subscribe
           rather
           to
           save
           their
           livings
           then
           out
           of
           any
           disaffection
           to
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           such
           of
           them
           as
           did
           acquit
           themselves
           from
           scandall
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           were
           gifted
           for
           the
           Ministerie
           are
           continued
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           their
           benefices
           without
           diminution
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           case
           of
           pluralities
           :
           and
           truly
           for
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           found
           much
           Ingennitie
           in
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           from
           a
           consciencious
           principle
           ;
           &
           hope
           &
           daily
           pray
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           right
           understanding
           and
           better
           agreement
           between
           all
           honest
           and
           consciencious
           people
           that
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           all
           as
           one
           man
           with
           one
           shoulder
           ,
           labour
           to
           exalt
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ▪
           and
           to
           advance
           holines
           &
           rigbteousnes
           in
           our
           severall
           Actions
           ;
           but
           indeed
           ,
           the
           harvest
           is
           like
           to
           be
           very
           great
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           laborers
           in
           Christ
           Vineyard
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           many
           poore
           English
           here
           are
           like
           corne
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           Gods
           Barne
           by
           Conversion
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           very
           few
           painfull
           ,
           skilfull
           ,
           harvest-men
           ,
           pray
           we
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           send
           forth
           Laborers
           unto
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           cast
           them
           out
           ,
           for
           men
           are
           very
           slow
           in
           so
           holy
           a
           worke
           ,
           Preachers
           that
           have
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           Learned
           ,
           that
           
           know
           how
           to
           speake
           words
           in
           season
           acceptable
           and
           delighfull
           
             Esay
             50.
             4.
             
             Ecles
             .
             12.
             10.
          
           able
           Ministers
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
          
           who
           by
           an
           ordinance
           of
           heaven
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           comfortable
           maintenance
           ,
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           was
           concluding
           ,
           came
           the
           sad
           newes
           of
           the
           translation
           of
           our
           incomparable
           Lord
           Deputie
           ,
           the
           truly
           Honorable
           
             Henry
             Ireton
          
           Esquire
           ;
           therefore
           though
           I
           feare
           I
           have
           already
           exceeded
           the
           limitts
           of
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           yet
           my
           heart
           being
           so
           brimfull
           of
           grief
           ,
           I
           humbly
           beg
           Your
           wonted
           Clemency
           ,
           and
           much
           Honored
           patience
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           a
           little
           vent
           and
           run
           over
           in
           a
           few
           broken
           words
           ,
           though
           bedewed
           with
           teares
           ,
           his
           Death
           is
           such
           an
           Ecclipse
           to
           poore
           Ireland
           ;
           that
           may
           be
           best
           felt
           &
           understood
           many
           yeers
           hence
           ;
           indeed
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           in
           the
           three
           Nations
           ,
           especially
           the
           poore
           oppressed
           fatherlesse
           ,
           and
           widowes
           (
           to
           whome
           he
           was
           upon
           all
           occasions
           a
           patron
           ,
           father
           ,
           and
           husband
           )
           have
           no
           small
           cause
           of
           lamentation
           ,
           never
           had
           Commonwealth
           a
           greater
           losse
           ,
           because
           undoubtedly
           there
           was
           never
           a
           more
           able
           painefull
           ,
           provident
           and
           industrious
           servant
           ;
           that
           with
           more
           wisedom
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           faithfulnes
           ,
           fortitude
           ,
           and
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           discharged
           his
           duty
           to
           all
           people
           ,
           and
           acted
           every
           part
           so
           well
           since
           he
           first
           appeared
           to
           publique
           view
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           borne
           only
           for
           that
           particular
           ;
           if
           he
           erred
           in
           any
           thing
           (
           as
           error
           and
           humanity
           are
           inseperable
           )
           it
           was
           in
           too
           much
           neglecting
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           like
           a
           
           candle
           hee
           wasted
           his
           vitalls
           ,
           to
           give
           light
           to
           others
           ,
           seldome
           thinking
           it
           time
           to
           eat
           till
           he
           had
           done
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           day
           at
           nine
           or
           ten
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           then
           will
           sit
           up
           as
           long
           as
           any
           man
           had
           busines
           with
           him
           ;
           indeed
           he
           was
           every
           thing
           from
           a
           foot
           Souldier
           to
           a
           Generall
           ;
           and
           thought
           nothing
           done
           whilst
           any
           thing
           was
           undone
           ;
           his
           last
           tedious
           and
           wet
           march
           into
           Conaught
           ,
           for
           the
           reducing
           of
           Clare
           ,
           and
           other
           Castles
           ,
           after
           the
           rendition
           of
           Lymericke
           cost
           him
           deere
           (
           as
           I
           understand
           )
           occasioning
           the
           fever
           ;
           his
           heavenly
           Father
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           dye
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Pestilence
           ▪
           whereby
           many
           of
           his
           deere
           servants
           have
           beene
           called
           home
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           most
           exact
           Iusticiarie
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           morall
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           with
           strength
           of
           sollid
           reason
           had
           a
           most
           piercing
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           a
           large
           understanding
           heart
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           truth
           and
           error
           ;
           hee
           was
           one
           of
           those
           good
           Magistrates
           prophesied
           of
           in
           
             Rom.
             13.
          
           and
           his
           conversation
           was
           a
           true
           interpretation
           of
           that
           Text
           ,
           being
           so
           intent
           to
           Gods
           honor
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           thought
           himself
           served
           or
           be
           friended
           in
           any
           Action
           unles
           God
           was
           therein
           ,
           served
           and
           honored
           ;
           let
           us
           minde
           our
           duty
           (
           sayes
           hee
           )
           and
           what
           Scripture
           have
           you
           to
           warrant
           it
           ?
           I
           believe
           few
           men
           knew
           more
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           Policy
           and
           selfe
           interessed
           prudentialls
           ,
           but
           never
           man
           so
           little
           practized
           them
           ;
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           most
           deere
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           that
           ever
           I
           knew
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           make
           him
           my
           President
           ;
           for
           uprightednes
           ,
           singleheartednes
           ,
           
           and
           sincerity
           ;
           he
           exercised
           it
           to
           his
           enemies
           ;
           Oh
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           deale
           platnely
           with
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           what
           they
           must
           trust
           too
           ,
           and
           though
           hee
           was
           very
           sparing
           in
           his
           promises
           to
           the
           Rebells
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           most
           liberall
           in
           performances
           ;
           he
           had
           a
           very
           cleere
           divine
           light
           of
           truthes
           supernaturall
           ,
           and
           being
           strong
           in
           faith
           and
           of
           a
           most
           humble
           and
           meeke
           spirit
           ,
           gave
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           successe
           ;
           upon
           the
           least
           losse
           we
           received
           by
           the
           Irish
           ,
           or
           any
           disappointment
           ;
           Oh
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           is
           not
           our
           God
           angry
           with
           us
           ?
           let
           us
           be
           fervent
           in
           prayer
           to
           know
           his
           minde
           in
           every
           checke
           or
           chastisement
           ;
           as
           upon
           the
           losse
           in
           attempting
           the
           Island
           by
           Lymericke
           ,
           where
           gallant
           Major
           Walker
           lost
           his
           life
           ;
           He
           wrote
           to
           Colonell
           Lawrence
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           us
           here
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Christian
           friends
           and
           brethren
           ,
           to
           be
           earnest
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           know
           his
           minde
           what
           he
           would
           have
           his
           poore
           servants
           in
           the
           Army
           to
           doe
           ;
           I
           doe
           verily
           thinke
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           there
           was
           never
           more
           Divine
           breathing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           any
           Letter
           then
           in
           that
           ;
           He
           had
           a
           most
           noble
           propertie
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           was
           questioned
           or
           censured
           behind
           his
           backe
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           argue
           for
           him
           every
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           rationally
           alledged
           ;
           never
           did
           man
           in
           the
           owning
           of
           his
           Authority
           more
           disowne
           himselfe
           ;
           hee
           was
           a
           most
           exemplary
           Christian
           in
           duties
           of
           piety
           and
           Religion
           ,
           alwayes
           beginning
           and
           ending
           Conferences
           &
           Councells
           with
           prayer
           ,
           seeking
           wisedom
           ,
           advise
           and
           strength
           from
           God
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           he
           had
           constantly
           (
           when
           
           in
           Garison
           )
           an
           exercise
           before
           supper
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           satt
           in
           Councell
           till
           eight
           or
           nine
           at
           night
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           good
           will
           the
           discourse
           should
           not
           be
           the
           shorter
           ,
           but
           when
           
             Mr.
             Pacient
          
           (
           a
           man
           of
           great
           experience
           in
           heavenly
           things
           )
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           strained
           in
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           thinke
           that
           time
           too
           long
           in
           Gods
           immediate
           service
           ,
           and
           when
           others
           had
           spoken
           to
           any
           disputable
           and
           usefull
           question
           ,
           hee
           would
           speake
           with
           that
           depth
           of
           Iudgement
           ever
           tending
           to
           unity
           and
           unanimity
           in
           opinions
           and
           affections
           ,
           that
           (
           to
           my
           slender
           apprehensions
           )
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           him
           maintaine
           any
           error
           ;
           and
           was
           willing
           to
           heare
           truth
           from
           the
           Souldier
           ;
           when
           the
           sicknes
           encreased
           the
           last
           yeare
           ,
           he
           appointed
           not
           onely
           one
           or
           two
           dayes
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           to
           revoke
           that
           Comission
           ▪
           but
           every
           fourth
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           for
           six
           weeks
           together
           ;
           and
           sure
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           when
           Moses
           speaks
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           servent
           in
           prayer
           ,
           when
           wrath
           is
           gone
           out
           from
           the
           Lord
           and
           the
           Plague
           begin
           Num.
           the
           
             16.
             46.
          
           his
           estimat
           or
           character
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           was
           not
           principally
           that
           he
           was
           of
           such
           a
           sorme
           ,
           opinion
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           or
           attainement
           ;
           but
           where
           he
           found
           the
           maine
           bent
           and
           resolution
           of
           his
           scule
           to
           be
           to
           know
           God
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           promote
           his
           glory
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           begin
           or
           second
           a
           good
           motion
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           might
           ;
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           every
           visible
           object
           ,
           to
           love
           the
           first
           appearances
           and
           cherish
           the
           least
           sparks
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           Image
           of
           Christ
           in
           whom
           soever
           
           existing
           and
           to
           renounce
           the
           honors
           ,
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           for
           Christs
           sake
           who
           became
           of
           no
           reputation
           for
           us
           ;
           he
           greatly
           delighted
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           made
           union
           with
           Christ
           (
           and
           not
           any
           other
           opinion
           )
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           foundation
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           never
           prevaile
           ,
           as
           that
           sweet
           spirited
           Christian
           
             Mr.
             Iesse
          
           hath
           unanswerably
           evinced
           ;
           he
           would
           often
           say
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           honor
           like
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           ambition
           be
           who
           shall
           be
           most
           instrumentall
           for
           God
           in
           his
           generation
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           our
           worke
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           let
           us
           trust
           God
           for
           our
           wages
           ,
           but
           halfe
           worke
           is
           not
           pleasing
           to
           God.
           I
           know
           the
           want
           of
           some
           distinguishing
           ordinances
           was
           a
           burden
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           afraid
           that
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           hath
           a
           controversie
           with
           many
           of
           us
           in
           Ireland
           for
           severall
           deficiencies
           or
           redundancies
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           our
           undervallueing
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           sometimes
           that
           God
           will
           make
           the
           lesse
           account
           of
           our
           bloods
           and
           of
           our
           children
           ,
           because
           we
           so
           little
           esteeme
           (
           if
           not
           trample
           under-foot
           )
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Son
           in
           that
           Ordinance
           ;
           if
           a
           Christian
           cannot
           conveniently
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           mourne
           for
           the
           want
           of
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           not
           Sanctifying
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           the
           morallity
           whereof
           too
           many
           deny
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hold
           it
           ,
           yet
           upon
           every
           triviall
           and
           slight
           busines
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           done
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           or
           deferred
           till
           the
           day
           after
           ;
           forget
           to
           keep
           it
           holy
           ;
           I
           agree
           that
           works
           of
           necessity
           and
           mercy
           may
           be
           done
           
           upon
           that
           day
           where
           it
           is
           really
           so
           of
           Gods
           sending
           ,
           and
           for
           publique
           utillity
           ;
           but
           a
           culpable
           necessity
           of
           our
           owne
           making
           will
           not
           excuse
           the
           breach
           of
           that
           holy
           Law.
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           honest
           interest
           is
           strugling
           for
           life
           some
           should
           be
           striving
           for
           estates
           or
           rather
           when
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           daily
           Crucified
           in
           his
           members
           by
           the
           bloody
           Tories
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           emulations
           and
           contentions
           amongst
           us
           for
           superiority
           ,
           or
           prudencie
           ,
           as
           was
           amongst
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           that
           whereas
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           only
           commands
           to
           render
           honor
           to
           whom
           honor
           is
           due
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
          
           wee
           are
           too
           ready
           to
           assume
           titles
           of
           honor
           which
           are
           not
           owned
           in
           England
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           that
           every
           officer
           hath
           not
           the
           bowells
           and
           tender
           care
           of
           a
           father
           to
           his
           poore
           companions
           ,
           
             1
             Chron.
             11.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           And
           David
           longed
           and
           said
           ,
           Oh
           that
           one
           would
           give
           me
           drinke
           of
           the
           water
           of
           the
           well
           of
           Bethlem
           that
           is
           at
           the
           gate
           .
           And
           the
           3.
           brake
           through
           the
           host
           of
           the
           Philistines
           and
           drew
           water
           out
           of
           the
           well
           of
           Bethlem
           that
           was
           by
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           David
           ,
           but
           David
           would
           not
           drinke
           of
           it
           but
           powred
           it
           out
           to
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           and
           said
           ,
           my
           God
           forbid
           it
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           doe
           this
           thing
           ;
           shall
           I
           drinke
           the
           blood
           of
           these
           men
           that
           have
           put
           their
           lives
           in
           Ieopardy
           ?
           for
           with
           the
           jeopardy
           of
           their
           lives
           they
           brought
           it
           ,
           therefore
           he
           would
           not
           drinke
           it
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           or
           per
           adventure
           that
           we
           are
           not
           so
           intent
           upon
           the
           principle
           worke
           that
           wee
           were
           sent
           over
           about
           ▪
           viz
           to
           right
           and
           restore
           the
           plundered
           ,
           banished
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           English
           ,
           Sixtly
           or
           lastly
           ,
           that
           
           we
           doe
           not
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           such
           as
           have
           been
           active
           in
           the
           beginning
           or
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           only
           had
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           hands
           in
           it
           ;
           the
           Lord
           help
           us
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           how
           to
           cast
           a
           severe
           eye
           upon
           the
           offence
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           pitifull
           eye
           upon
           the
           person
           ,
           some
           are
           too
           indulgent
           in
           the
           remission
           of
           just
           punishment
           ;
           others
           turne
           Iudgement
           into
           wormewood
           by
           an
           over
           exact
           severity
           ;
           but
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           what
           errors
           are
           amongst
           us
           ?
           they
           are
           but
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           I
           hope
           our
           hearts
           are
           sound
           and
           right
           for
           Holines
           ,
           Iustice
           ▪
           and
           Mercy
           ;
           specially
           such
           as
           are
           intrusted
           in
           Councell
           and
           Conduct
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           as
           an
           humble
           Caution
           .
           And
           whether
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           take
           away
           so
           precius
           an
           Instrument
           ;
           either
           for
           his
           owne
           sins
           ,
           or
           for
           ours
           (
           we
           being
           indeed
           not
           worthy
           of
           him
           )
           or
           that
           his
           glory
           may
           be
           made
           more
           manifest
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           can
           carry
           on
           his
           owne
           worke
           ,
           in
           the
           removall
           of
           the
           wisest
           Counsellors
           ,
           and
           most
           valiant
           worthyes
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           for
           us
           positively
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           Pray
           pardon
           me
           but
           a
           word
           more
           ,
           truly
           all
           things
           considered
           ▪
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           diversities
           of
           gifts
           and
           operations
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           same
           God
           and
           Spirit
           which
           worketh
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             4.
          
           and
           happily
           some
           may
           excell
           in
           one
           thing
           ▪
           and
           some
           in
           another
           ;
           but
           for
           so
           great
           a
           stocke
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           such
           extraordinary
           abilities
           in
           matters
           and
           learning
           ,
           Military
           ,
           Iudiciall
           ▪
           Reipublicall
           ,
           Mathematicall
           ,
           Morall
           ,
           Rationall
           ,
           and
           Divine
           ,
           I
           say
           for
           every
           thing
           requisite
           
           and
           desirable
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           man
           and
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           with
           many
           candles
           to
           finde
           his
           equall
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           made
           him
           so
           good
           lives
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           his
           yeeres
           change
           not
           ,
           
             Psal
             ,
             102.
             27.
          
           who
           can
           (
           and
           I
           trust
           will
           )
           richly
           adorne
           and
           quallifie
           his
           successors
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           such
           as
           he
           would
           have
           them
           to
           be
           ;
           that
           what
           his
           Mosesses
           shall
           leave
           undone
           ,
           may
           be
           finisht
           by
           his
           Ioshuaes
           ;
           which
           will
           undoubtedly
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           our
           unbeliefe
           hinder
           not
           good
           things
           from
           us
           ;
           for
           blessed
           be
           God
           they
           which
           are
           next
           in
           Command
           here
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           are
           of
           Gods
           designation
           Called
           and
           faithfull
           and
           Chosen
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           honor
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           honored
           ;
           but
           Tragedies
           must
           not
           be
           long
           ,
           those
           that
           knew
           him
           not
           may
           thinke
           I
           speake
           for
           affection
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           intimate
           with
           him
           will
           blame
           me
           of
           ignorance
           ▪
           that
           I
           say
           so
           little
           ,
           the
           more
           worthy
           he
           was
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           losse
           ,
           especially
           to
           his
           deere
           and
           honored
           relations
           ,
           (
           whom
           the
           Lord
           blesse
           with
           all
           benedictions
           ,
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           )
           for
           whose
           sakes
           I
           should
           not
           have
           said
           any
           thing
           in
           point
           of
           Comendation
           least
           it
           should
           encrease
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           hope
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           pray
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           possessed
           of
           that
           rare
           Iewell
           of
           Christian
           resignation
           and
           living
           in
           the
           divine
           will
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           hee
           was
           tender
           of
           the
           honor
           and
           wellfare
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           and
           his
           members
           :
           therfore
           no
           doubt
           but
           God
           will
           be
           a
           Father
           to
           his
           good
           Lady
           and
           Children
           ,
           but
           great
           griefes
           command
           silence
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           best
           to
           cast
           a
           vayle
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           sorrow
           not
           even
           
           as
           others
           which
           have
           no
           hope
           ,
           and
           now
           (
           most
           Honorable
           )
           because
           God
           will
           honor
           them
           that
           honor
           him
           ;
           It
           is
           but
           my
           duty
           to
           beare
           testimony
           to
           all
           those
           excellent
           things
           which
           you
           have
           done
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           good
           of
           the
           Nations
           ;
           It
           was
           said
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           deserved
           so
           much
           as
           he
           ,
           because
           hee
           freed
           the
           world
           from
           Lions
           ,
           VVolves
           ,
           and
           Tygers
           ;
           you
           that
           may
           truly
           say
           with
           David
           ;
           we
           have
           killed
           the
           Lion
           and
           the
           Beare
           ,
           shall
           I
           trust
           be
           blessed
           and
           assisted
           to
           curbe
           and
           overcome
           the
           Goliahs
           that
           oppose
           righteousnes
           and
           holines
           ,
           the
           Phylistins
           ,
           deceivers
           ▪
           and
           mysticall
           wolves
           ;
           all
           oppressors
           ,
           and
           cruell
           men
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           are
           inwardly
           ravening
           wolves
           in
           point
           of
           selfe-interest
           ,
           building
           their
           fortunes
           upon
           the
           ruines
           of
           honest
           men
           ,
           though
           they
           appeare
           in
           any
           sheeps
           clothing
           ;
           so
           shall
           your
           names
           be
           famous
           ,
           and
           immortall
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           to
           be
           interpreted
           so
           much
           a
           comendations
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           as
           the
           gifts
           and
           Graces
           of
           God
           in
           them
           .
           And
           so
           with
           all
           submisse
           gratitude
           to
           Your
           Honors
           ,
           that
           wee
           Your
           faithfull
           servants
           here
           ,
           live
           in
           Your
           remembrances
           ,
           as
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           all
           the
           interest
           expected
           ;
           therein
           resembling
           (
           like
           deere
           Children
           )
           Your
           Heavenly
           Father
           ,
           who
           finding
           a
           thankfull
           heart
           ,
           for
           one
           mercy
           conferrs
           another
           ;
           I
           shall
           turne
           my
           prayses
           of
           you
           into
           prayers
           for
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           make
           you
           masters
           over
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           and
           mindes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           over
           their
           bodyes
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           a
           burdensome
           stone
           to
           all
           oppression
           ,
           to
           breake
           in
           peeces
           all
           petty
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           to
           conquer
           not
           only
           
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           beast
           ,
           but
           the
           Politicall
           ;
           that
           if
           it
           be
           his
           will
           you
           may
           live
           to
           rayse
           the
           superstructures
           ,
           and
           finish
           the
           building
           of
           that
           foundation
           which
           you
           have
           so
           happily
           layd
           and
           begun
           ;
           And
           that
           after
           long
           lives
           ,
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           you
           may
           follow
           that
           truly
           worthy
           member
           that
           is
           gone
           before
           ,
           into
           that
           blissefull
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           light
           ,
           where
           is
           all
           day
           and
           no
           night
           ,
           where
           your
           daily
           cares
           and
           troubles
           shall
           cease
           ;
           and
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           oppressor
           shall
           not
           be
           heard
           ;
           so
           prayes
        
         
           
             Your
             Honors
             most
             dutifull
             and
             thankfull
             servant
             ,
             Iohn
             Cooke
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Monarchie
           no
           Creature
           of
           Gods
           making
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           BY
           Monarchy
           I
           understand
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           one
           man
           over
           many
           ,
           to
           give
           lawes
           and
           commands
           alone
           ;
           to
           have
           thousands
           accomptable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           to
           be
           accomptable
           to
           God
           ;
           as
           the
           late
           King
           Charles
           in
           3.
           
           Car.
           in
           his
           speech
           (
           printed
           amongst
           the
           Statutes
           no
           doubt
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           world
           see
           what
           he
           ever
           intended
           )
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             I
             must
             avow
             that
             I
             owe
             an
             accompt
             of
             my
             actions
             to
             none
             but
             God
             alone
          
           ;
           God
           is
           no
           more
           the
           Author
           of
           such
           a
           government
           then
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           to
           hold
           is
           to
           deny
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           for
           hee
           that
           believes
           a
           Deitie
           must
           conclude
           that
           God
           is
           without
           fault
           ,
           without
           defect
           ,
           infinitly
           good
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           or
           elce
           he
           is
           not
           God.
           Monarchs
           that
           assume
           an
           absolute
           Supremacy
           to
           do
           
           what
           they
           list
           are
           not
           creatures
           of
           Gods
           ordination
           by
           his
           promissive
           hand
           of
           love
           ,
           but
           God
           permits
           such
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           he
           suffers
           sin
           to
           be
           in
           the
           world
           by
           his
           permissive
           hand
           of
           divine
           providence
           being
           that
           wise
           Physician
           that
           maks
           use
           of
           poyson
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           that
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           knowes
           how
           to
           create
           light
           out
           of
           darknes
           .
           Indeed
           we
           read
           :
           Dan.
           2.
           21.
           
           That
           God
           removeth
           Kings
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           Kings
           ,
           Psal
           .
           75.
           7.
           
           Iob
           34.
           30.
           
           God
           plucks
           down
           Tyrants
           that
           they
           may
           oppresse
           no
           more
           ,
           yet
           suffers
           an
           Hypocrite
           sometimes
           to
           raigne
           for
           the
           wickednes
           of
           a
           people
           ,
           but
           he
           appoints
           no
           government
           but
           what
           is
           just
           and
           rationall
           ,
           as
           a
           Democracie
           or
           Aristocracie
           elective
           ,
           for
           that
           Wise
           men
           should
           governe
           Ignorants
           ,
           is
           a
           principle
           in
           Nature
           ;
           but
           that
           God
           should
           create
           millions
           of
           people
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Arbitrary
           lusts
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           go
           in
           succession
           to
           a
           minor
           or
           Idiot
           :
           That
           he
           should
           be
           governor
           over
           millions
           ;
           that
           knowes
           not
           how
           to
           order
           himselfe
           ,
           Reason
           abhors
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           approves
           it
           not
           though
           he
           permits
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           those
           great
           Empires
           of
           
             Turky
             ,
             Persia
          
           ,
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
             Mogull
             ,
             Russia
             ,
             China
             ,
             Presto-Iohn
             ,
          
           and
           to
           come
           neerer
           the
           Potentates
           in
           Europe
           ,
           whoever
           assumes
           such
           an
           absolute
           ,
           unlimited
           prerogative
           and
           supremacie
           to
           
           make
           Lawes
           ,
           Warre
           ,
           pardon
           Murders
           ,
           to
           raise
           money
           when
           he
           wants
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           himselfe
           Iudge
           of
           that
           necessitie
           such
           a
           governor
           rules
           not
           by
           Gods
           immediat
           will
           of
           love
           and
           approbation
           but
           his
           mediate
           will
           of
           wrath
           &
           anger
           which
           he
           appoints
           not
           ,
           having
           commanded
           the
           contrary
           viz.
           a
           just
           ,
           rationall
           goverment
           ;
           but
           permits
           and
           suffers
           Tiranny
           and
           oppression
           ,
           for
           glorious
           ends
           and
           reasons
           best
           known
           to
           his
           Divine
           Majestie
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           such
           be
           called
           Gods
           ,
           Psal
           .
           82.
           6
           ▪
           it
           is
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           Satan
           is
           called
           the
           God
           
           &
           King
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Aire
           who
           ruleth
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           for
           to
           make
           any
           chief
           Magistrat
           above
           law
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           Authoritie
           which
           is
           given
           of
           God
           to
           punish
           sin
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           protection
           against
           heaven
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           pure
           essence
           ;
           not
           onely
           as
           if
           he
           approved
           sin
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           he
           should
           protect
           sin
           by
           an
           ordinance
           of
           his
           owne
           institution
           ,
           and
           any
           accomptablenes
           in
           a
           Monarch
           destroyes
           that
           goverment
           .
           And
           those
           pollitique
           and
           specious
           Arguments
           brought
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Monarchy
           (
           no
           doubt
           the
           best
           that
           could
           be
           had
           for
           money
           )
           :
           poore
           Calvin
           made
           many
           rich
           .
           He
           
           that
           could
           bring
           a
           fresh
           argument
           against
           Calvins
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           had
           a
           good
           pension
           with
           impunitie
           
           for
           Enormities
           precedent
           or
           subsequent
           )
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           accomptable
           to
           Law
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           Mutinies
           and
           Insurrections
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           of
           France
           or
           Spayne
           should
           kill
           a
           man
           it
           would
           be
           more
           h●zard
           and
           cost
           to
           the
           people
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Iustice
           then
           to
           let
           them
           escape
           unpunished
           and
           Monarchs
           having
           the
           Militia
           at
           their
           commands
           ,
           and
           carrying
           life
           and
           death
           in
           their
           eyes
           and
           tongues
           no
           man
           dares
           prosecute
           against
           them
           ;
           The
           poore
           sheepe
           thought
           it
           very
           fit
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           bell
           tyed
           about
           the
           Wolves
           necke
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           his
           approach
           but
           none
           of
           them
           durst
           adventure
           to
           tye
           it
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           sayes
           worldly
           wisedom
           :
           Let
           the
           people
           be
           accomptable
           to
           Kings
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           be
           accomptable
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           let
           the
           Wolves
           and
           Beares
           devoure
           the
           Sheepe
           without
           controle
           :
           As
           if
           God
           had
           appointed
           the
           Bee
           to
           make
           hony
           onely
           for
           the
           Drones
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           exalt
           the
           wisedome
           of
           foolish
           men
           above
           the
           Infinite
           Wisedome
           of
           the
           Eternall
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           questiō
           precisely
           stated
           ,
           is
           whether
           Monarchicall
           goverment
           have
           any
           footing
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           of
           divine
           Institution
           which
           I
           deny
           ;
           And
           because
           I
           have
           observed
           that
           the
           ground
           of
           so
           many
           errors
           is
           principally
           mens
           snatching
           at
           
           Scripture
           ,
           reading
           here
           and
           there
           a
           verse
           ,
           and
           very
           few
           in
           comparison
           that
           will
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           consult
           the
           whole
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           I
           would
           in
           a
           Parenthisis
           in
           treat
           all
           such
           as
           pretend
           to
           Christianity
           to
           begin
           at
           the
           first
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           weary
           of
           reading
           till
           they
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           daily
           praying
           &
           casting
           themselves
           upon
           Gods
           assistance
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           his
           holy
           spirit
           in
           the
           interpretation
           thereof
           ;
           for
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           for
           a
           Child
           not
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Fathers
           will
           every
           legacie
           part
           and
           branch
           thereof
           :
           every
           one
           will
           be
           objecting
           ;
           what
           ,
           was
           not
           David
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ?
           pray
           stay
           a
           while
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           said
           that
           Davids
           office
           was
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           will
           plainely
           appeare
           if
           we
           consult
           those
           sacred
           Oracles
           which
           (
           the
           more
           is
           the
           pity
           )
           men
           doe
           not
           value
           as
           their
           pardon
           or
           evidences
           of
           their
           salvation
           but
           disesteeme
           them
           as
           if
           they
           were
           their
           Indictment
           like
           unhansome
           people
           care
           not
           for
           the
           glasse
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Elephant
           that
           muds
           the
           water
           to
           hide
           its
           owne
           deformity
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           then
           with
           Adam
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           absolute
           supremacie
           over
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           neither
           Adam
           (
           nor
           Noah
           who
           was
           the
           heire
           of
           the
           new
           world
           )
           ever
           challenged
           
           to
           be
           Kings
           ,
           because
           for
           one
           man
           to
           set
           himselfe
           above
           others
           without
           giving
           an
           accompt
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           and
           to
           make
           himselfe
           a
           God
           ,
           whose
           will
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           created
           goodnes
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           things
           being
           therefore
           good
           and
           just
           because
           God
           wills
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           does
           not
           will
           them
           because
           they
           are
           good
           and
           just
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           man
           then
           that
           we
           find
           taking
           upon
           him
           Kingly
           power
           was
           
             Nimrod
             ,
             Genes
          
           .
           10.
           8.
           9.
           the
           mighty
           Hunter
           ,
           what
           did
           he
           hunt
           ?
           the
           lives
           ,
           liberties
           and
           estates
           of
           poore
           people
           ,
           those
           that
           would
           not
           hunt
           and
           catch
           venison
           for
           him
           he
           hunted
           them
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           though
           never
           before
           ;
           Monarchs
           and
           Tyrants
           have
           hunted
           men
           ,
           as
           men
           have
           hunted
           Beares
           and
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           such
           noxious
           creatures
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           tower
           of
           Babel
           was
           not
           built
           to
           advance
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           glory
           to
           a
           particular
           person
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           above
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           to
           gaine
           a
           name
           and
           renowne
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           Gen.
           11.
           4.
           
           Let
           us
           make
           us
           a
           name
           not
           one
           of
           us
           ;
           If
           any
           Cavalerist
           or
           Carolist
           object
           that
           Cain
           was
           a
           King
           over
           Abel
           because
           of
           his
           primogeniture
           being
           the
           first
           borne
           and
           heire
           to
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           promised
           Cain
           that
           if
           hee
           did
           
           well
           he
           should
           rule
           over
           
             Abel
             ,
             Gen
             ▪
          
           4.
           7.
           
           That
           will
           more
           disservice
           him
           in
           the
           reare
           and
           consequence
           ,
           then
           advantage
           him
           in
           the
           front
           ,
           for
           Cain
           was
           accomptable
           for
           murder
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           man
           of
           death
           for
           killing
           Abel
           and
           though
           he
           did
           not
           dye
           (
           peradventure
           because
           there
           were
           then
           few
           to
           take
           example
           and
           to
           be
           terrified
           by
           his
           death
           )
           Yet
           by
           that
           murder
           he
           was
           made
           incapable
           of
           enjoying
           any
           dignitie
           and
           God
           did
           not
           preserve
           him
           alive
           in
           love
           but
           reproved
           him
           in
           his
           fury
           that
           others
           which
           should
           be
           borne
           after
           ,
           might
           see
           the
           vagabond
           and
           fugitife
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           branding
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           shame
           that
           he
           underwent
           being
           farre
           worse
           then
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           first
           King
           was
           not
           unaccomptable
           but
           lost
           all
           for
           a
           murder
           ;
           so
           true
           it
           is
           that
           many
           a
           man
           marries
           a
           widow
           that
           would
           gladly
           be
           rid
           of
           her
           traine
           of
           children
           ;
           and
           whereas
           many
           have
           instanced
           in
           Davids
           case
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           blood
           in
           the
           murder
           of
           Vriah
           and
           yet
           not
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           easy
           that
           David
           ought
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Man
           to
           have
           suffered
           death
           though
           he
           was
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           Nathan
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           judge
           ▪
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           5.
           
           As
           the
           Lord
           liveth
           that
           man
           that
           hath
           done
           this
           thing
           shall
           surely
           dye
           ,
           then
           Nathan
           said
           to
           David
           thou
           art
           the
           
           man
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           said
           no
           more
           ,
           there
           must
           have
           been
           some
           Executioner
           found
           out
           to
           have
           taken
           away
           the
           life
           of
           David
           it
           being
           against
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           to
           make
           any
           man
           his
           owne
           executioner
           ,
           but
           be
           pleased
           to
           observe
           how
           Nathan
           aggravated
           the
           sin
           verse
           8.
           9.
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           farr
           greater
           sin
           for
           David
           to
           commit
           a
           murder
           then
           for
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           double
           sin
           ,
           murder
           and
           breach
           of
           trust
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           treason
           for
           a
           King
           to
           murder
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           honor
           to
           any
           people
           in
           the
           world
           then
           to
           doe
           Iustice
           upon
           a
           murderous
           King
           but
           vers
           .
           13.
           
           David
           confesseth
           his
           sin
           :
           I
           have
           sinned
           against
           the
           Lord
           in
           killing
           Vriah
           the
           Hittite
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           slaying
           him
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Ammon
           ,
           though
           David
           never
           toucht
           the
           weapon
           that
           shed
           the
           blood
           of
           Vriah
           2
           Sam.
           11.
           14.
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           impotent
           argument
           that
           the
           late
           King
           never
           killed
           any
           man
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           and
           as
           weake
           to
           say
           that
           there
           was
           no
           malice
           in
           him
           which
           formally
           denominates
           and
           distinguishes
           murder
           from
           man-slaughter
           ,
           but
           a
           Martiall
           contending
           for
           his
           owne
           right
           upon
           such
           probable
           grounds
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           plaintif
           in
           Chancery
           were
           non-suited
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           pay
           any
           costs
           for
           that
           he
           had
           a
           probable
           cause
           
           of
           litigation
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           was
           not
           a
           prepenced
           and
           precogitated
           malice
           against
           all
           publique
           spirited
           men
           against
           whom
           he
           breathed
           out
           so
           many
           threatnings
           ,
           wishing
           that
           they
           had
           but
           one
           head
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           taken
           off
           at
           a
           blow
           as
           another
           Nero
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           malice
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           malice
           implyed
           ,
           to
           kill
           every
           man
           that
           should
           stand
           in
           his
           way
           of
           an
           absolute
           unaccountable
           domination
           ;
           which
           certainely
           is
           a
           clearer
           malice
           then
           a
           thiefe
           hath
           that
           kills
           a
           man
           that
           will
           not
           loose
           his
           purse
           ,
           the
           thiefe
           hath
           no
           desire
           to
           hurt
           the
           honest
           man
           wishes
           him
           at
           his
           owne
           house
           in
           safety
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           but
           leave
           his
           purse
           behind
           him
           ;
           for
           I
           appeale
           to
           every
           sober
           man
           whose
           judgement
           is
           not
           corrupted
           by
           preingaged
           affections
           which
           is
           more
           hainous
           murder
           and
           offence
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           for
           a
           poore
           man
           to
           rob
           a
           rich
           man
           of
           ten
           pound
           and
           in
           case
           of
           resistance
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           Prince
           that
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           Pretogative
           (
           which
           himselfe
           sayes
           is
           to
           be
           accountable
           for
           his
           actions
           to
           none
           but
           God
           alone
           )
           shall
           grant
           Commissions
           of
           Array
           ,
           and
           raise
           Armies
           to
           put
           a
           whole
           Land
           into
           a
           Combustion
           and
           flame
           ,
           to
           the
           pillaging
           ,
           plundering
           ,
           massacring
           and
           destroying
           many
           thousands
           of
           poore
           innocent
           people
           ;
           And
           Nathan
           said
           to
           David
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           put
           
           away
           thy
           sin
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           dye
           ,
           No
           man
           can
           pardon
           murder
           but
           God
           alone
           so
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           David
           was
           not
           put
           to
           death
           for
           that
           murder
           was
           not
           for
           the
           authority
           that
           he
           had
           as
           a
           King
           but
           out
           of
           Gods
           pure
           mercy
           to
           him
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           supersedeas
           to
           the
           Execution
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           him
           and
           Manasses
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           Paul
           in
           the
           new
           ,
           patternes
           to
           such
           as
           should
           believe
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Eternall
           ,
           but
           of
           Temporall
           salvation
           ;
           he
           that
           may
           command
           Abraham
           to
           sacrifice
           Isaac
           may
           pardon
           David
           for
           killing
           Vriah
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           good
           Thiefe
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           godly
           man
           commit
           a
           murder
           he
           ought
           as
           well
           regularly
           to
           suffer
           death
           as
           the
           most
           impious
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           man
           bearing
           a
           correspondency
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           never
           sins
           till
           seventy
           if
           he
           then
           kill
           a
           man
           must
           then
           suffer
           death
           ,
           not
           only
           Temporall
           but
           Eternall
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           Galat.
           3.
           10.
           1
           
           Pet.
           4.
           5.
           
           Let
           no
           beleever
           suffer
           as
           a
           murderer
           ,
           thiefe
           ,
           or
           evill
           doer
           proves
           that
           if
           any
           such
           be
           murderers
           they
           ought
           to
           suffer
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           verse
           holds
           forth
           to
           me
           more
           then
           what
           is
           ordinarily
           observed
           :
           yet
           if
           any
           man
           suffer
           as
           a
           Christian
           not
           for
           his
           Religion
           only
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           should
           signify
           no
           more
           then
           verse
           14.
           but
           if
           a
           Saint
           
           should
           ,
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           temptation
           and
           malice
           of
           Satan
           commit
           a
           murder
           (
           as
           the
           best
           man
           living
           may
           possibly
           commit
           any
           sin
           ,
           but
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           )
           in
           such
           a
           case
           let
           him
           suffer
           legall
           punishment
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           let
           not
           him
           be
           terrified
           so
           much
           at
           the
           present
           death
           as
           rejoyce
           that
           he
           is
           goeing
           to
           his
           fathers
           house
           to
           Eternall
           happines
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           more
           affected
           and
           afflicted
           that
           Religion
           should
           suffer
           by
           his
           fault
           then
           for
           his
           owne
           sufferings
           ;
           let
           him
           take
           a
           kinde
           farewell
           of
           faith
           which
           shall
           presently
           be
           turned
           into
           vision
           ,
           and
           of
           repentance
           for
           that
           all
           teares
           shall
           instantly
           be
           wiped
           from
           his
           eyes
           ,
           let
           him
           feele
           by
           the
           spirit
           how
           all
           things
           worke
           together
           for
           his
           good
           even
           his
           great
           sin
           for
           which
           he
           suffers
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           occasion
           to
           bring
           him
           soonet
           to
           his
           Crowne
           of
           glory
           ;
           I
           say
           though
           this
           be
           regularly
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           godly
           man
           commit
           a
           murder
           the
           Law
           will
           take
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           9.
           10.
           yet
           if
           the
           Lord
           worke
           hearty
           Contrition
           in
           his
           soule
           for
           the
           offence
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           David
           ,
           I
           have
           sinned
           ,
           &
           the
           heart
           be
           kindly
           touched
           with
           godly
           sorrow
           (
           which
           did
           not
           appeare
           to
           be
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           late
           King
           )
           it
           seemes
           to
           me
           that
           they
           which
           carry
           the
           sword
           may
           in
           some
           speciall
           cases
           save
           such
           a
           man
           alive
           where
           happily
           
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           sanctified
           that
           affliction
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           thereby
           become
           a
           new
           creature
           and
           is
           not
           the
           same
           man
           that
           offended
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           more
           serviceable
           and
           instrumentall
           for
           the
           Publique
           then
           his
           death
           would
           have
           been
           advantage
           to
           the
           people
           in
           point
           of
           exemplary
           Terror
           without
           any
           violation
           or
           infringement
           of
           that
           preceptive
           fundamentall
           law
           of
           Gen.
           9.
           6.
           the
           reason
           whereof
           being
           perpetuall
           so
           long
           as
           men
           are
           made
           after
           Gods
           Image
           it
           can
           never
           be
           abrogated
           ,
           though
           any
           one
           should
           extraordinarily
           be
           saved
           ,
           by
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           Law
           as
           in
           Davids
           Case
           ;
           who
           certainely
           were
           it
           not
           for
           some
           speciall
           reason
           as
           a
           King
           did
           more
           deserve
           death
           then
           for
           a
           private
           person
           to
           commit
           a
           murder
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           a
           Scholler
           and
           knowes
           the
           Law
           ought
           in
           reason
           rather
           to
           be
           hanged
           for
           stealing
           then
           he
           that
           cannot
           read
           a
           letter
           ,
           as
           Levit.
           4.
           3.
           27.
           28.
           if
           a
           Priest
           sin
           it
           requires
           a
           greater
           expiation
           ,
           he
           must
           offer
           a
           Bullocke
           ,
           whereas
           if
           a
           poore
           man
           sin
           through
           ignorance
           a
           Kid
           was
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           with
           David
           meditates
           in
           Gods
           precepts
           ,
           and
           delights
           in
           his
           holy
           Law
           ,
           and
           Statutes
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           15.
           shall
           find
           that
           in
           Iudgement
           the
           person
           of
           the
           poore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           respected
           ,
           nor
           the
           person
           of
           the
           mighty
           to
           be
           honored
           ,
           but
           in
           righteousnes
           
           every
           man
           to
           be
           judged
           Levit.
           19.
           
           15.
           
           Kings
           to
           dye
           for
           murder
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           higher
           scaffolds
           to
           be
           erected
           for
           them
           then
           others
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           high
           birth
           ,
           that
           Iustice
           upon
           them
           may
           be
           more
           conspicuous
           ,
           another
           generation
           will
           as
           much
           wonder
           that
           Wise
           Royalists
           should
           be
           taken
           with
           such
           fond
           arguments
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           now
           admire
           that
           our
           ancestors
           should
           so
           long
           beleeve
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           A
           Kings
           unaccountablenes
           ,
           and
           a
           Popes
           Infallibilitie
           being
           all
           one
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           reason
           .
           Did
           not
           the
           people
           disobey
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           own
           heart
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Ionathan
           ,
           and
           yet
           vaine
           men
           to
           preach
           passive
           obedience
           where
           a
           power
           shall
           be
           assumed
           above
           Law
           to
           pardon
           murderers
           ,
           dissolve
           Parliaments
           contending
           for
           a
           negative
           voice
           ,
           to
           make
           solemne
           elections
           of
           Knights
           and
           Burgesses
           in
           Parliament
           ludibrious
           and
           no
           more
           then
           a
           spiders
           webb
           .
        
         
           The
           Patriarks
           untill
           Moses
           time
           governed
           in
           their
           severall
           lines
           and
           families
           according
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           never
           refusing
           to
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           all
           they
           did
           to
           those
           whom
           they
           were
           over
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Indeed
           the
           Nimrods
           and
           the
           Pharaohs
           exercised
           and
           usurped
           authoritie
           over
           poore
           creatures
           and
           finding
           Nimrods
           Monarchy
           ,
           Gen.
           10.
           in
           the
           16.
           
           Chap.
           we
           finde
           
           Warrs
           ;
           foure
           Kings
           fighting
           against
           five
           but
           for
           the
           great
           Empires
           of
           the
           Assirians
           (
           oh
           Assiria
           the
           Rod
           of
           mine
           anger
           )
           Medes
           and
           
             Persians
             ,
             Graecians
          
           and
           Romans
           ;
           that
           have
           been
           in
           the
           world
           there
           is
           no
           more
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           to
           make
           such
           Imperiall
           Government
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ;
           then
           there
           is
           for
           the
           Popes
           supremacie
           ,
           they
           that
           expect
           another
           Antichrist
           are
           as
           blind
           as
           the
           poore
           Iewes
           that
           looke
           for
           another
           Messias
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           me
           that
           Antichristian
           goverment
           is
           no
           more
           of
           Gods
           ordaining
           then
           the
           Divell
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           permitted
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           for
           a
           time
           and
           though
           we
           read
           ,
           Gen.
           21.
           26.
           
           That
           good
           Abram
           and
           Isaac
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           King
           Abimelecke
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           a
           King
           of
           Gods
           appointment
           for
           he
           had
           either
           made
           himselfe
           a
           King
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           else
           being
           a
           valiant
           man
           ,
           poore
           people
           were
           constrained
           to
           run
           to
           such
           for
           protection
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           their
           lives
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           and
           estates
           under
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           prevent
           a
           greater
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           subjected
           the
           Nimrods
           have
           dealt
           from
           time
           to
           time
           no
           better
           with
           them
           then
           the
           Lyons
           with
           poore
           beasts
           which
           they
           get
           into
           their
           denns
           ,
           devoure
           them
           at
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           thinking
           it
           a
           great
           curtesie
           if
           they
           reserve
           them
           to
           the
           second
           course
           ,
           
           as
           Poliphemus
           promised
           Vlysses
           to
           keep
           him
           for
           the
           last
           bit
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           afford
           them
           food
           and
           rayment
           it
           is
           but
           as
           the
           Turks
           use
           their
           slaves
           ,
           feed
           them
           fat
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           endure
           their
           blowes
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           text
           of
           the
           Civill
           Law
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           people
           enjoy
           is
           of
           curtesie
           ,
           for
           sayes
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           I
           expect
           all
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           me
           another
           Nimrod
           should
           dispoile
           them
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           hee
           that
           steales
           a
           Goose
           and
           leaves
           a
           few
           feathers
           behind
           him
           ,
           thinks
           the
           poore
           woman
           is
           much
           beholding
           to
           his
           gentlenes
           ,
           but
           let
           such
           titles
           &
           claimes
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Before
           wee
           come
           to
           King
           Moses
           ,
           wee
           read
           of
           many
           Kings
           of
           Edom
           ,
           and
           Dukes
           that
           descended
           of
           
             Esau
             ,
             Genes
          
           .
           36.
           &c.
           he
           is
           Esau
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Edomites
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           word
           that
           this
           goverment
           was
           approved
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           good
           did
           Pharoah
           ever
           doe
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           Ioseph
           in
           giving
           a
           habitation
           and
           maintenance
           to
           Iacob
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           Genes
           .
           47.
           
           It
           is
           possible
           that
           Tirants
           may
           at
           the
           crave
           and
           Rogation
           of
           worthy
           men
           consent
           to
           the
           enacting
           of
           some
           wholesome
           Lawes
           ,
           still
           keeping
           the
           Militia
           in
           their
           owne
           hands
           to
           have
           a
           power
           to
           destroy
           all
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           Exod.
           1.
           8.
           
           There
           arose
           up
           a
           new
           King
           over
           Aegypt
           which
           knew
           not
           
             Ioseph
             ▪
          
           
           but
           oppressed
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           hee
           said
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           behold
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           are
           more
           and
           mightier
           then
           wee
           ,
           come
           on
           ,
           let
           us
           deale
           wisely
           with
           them
           ;
           Reason
           of
           state
           put
           Iesus
           
           Christ
           to
           death
           ,
           verse
           14.
           
           All
           their
           service
           wherein
           they
           made
           them
           serve
           was
           with
           rigour
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           being
           moved
           with
           compassion
           towards
           the
           Israelites
           respected
           their
           crye
           ,
           he
           appeared
           to
           Moses
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           send
           him
           to
           Pharoah
           to
           bring
           them
           out
           of
           
             Egypt
             ▪
             Exod
          
           3.
           11.
           
           So
           that
           Moses
           was
           the
           first
           King
           ,
           or
           Ruler
           of
           Gods
           making
           ,
           but
           Moses
           like
           unto
           his
           Saviour
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           Exod.
           4.
           10.
           
           I
           am
           not
           eloquent
           sayes
           Moses
           ,
           but
           slow
           of
           Speech
           ,
           and
           Gods
           anger
           was
           kindled
           against
           him
           ,
           humble
           pride
           is
           proud
           humility
           ,
           when
           God
           calls
           to
           any
           imployment
           a
           Christian
           may
           not
           deny
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           owne
           spirit
           ,
           but
           see
           what
           a
           gallant
           publique
           spirit
           King
           Moses
           had
           ,
           Exod.
           5.
           22.
           23.
           
           Lord
           ,
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           I
           can
           doe
           no
           good
           for
           thy
           people
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           griefe
           to
           a
           man
           of
           honour
           that
           hee
           cannot
           see
           through
           his
           busines
           to
           the
           furthest
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           cannot
           with
           Paul
           doe
           that
           good
           which
           he
           would
           ;
           such
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           divine
           calling
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           Moses
           stands
           for
           the
           peoples
           libertie
           ,
           Exod.
           10.
           9.
           
        
         
         
           Hee
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           his
           owne
           libertie
           without
           the
           peoples
           rights
           ,
           but
           was
           willing
           to
           loose
           his
           owne
           naturall
           life
           to
           save
           them
           spiritually
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Ruler
           to
           him
           of
           Divine
           ordination
           was
           his
           successour
           
             Iosua
             ,
             Deut.
          
           34.
           9.
           as
           God
           had
           been
           with
           Moses
           guideing
           his
           heart
           and
           hand
           to
           governe
           the
           people
           by
           the
           law
           of
           right
           reason
           ,
           not
           assuming
           any
           unaccomptable
           authoritie
           over
           them
           but
           to
           speake
           and
           act
           in
           such
           evidence
           and
           demonstration
           of
           the
           spirit
           and
           power
           to
           them
           that
           the
           most
           ignorant
           amongst
           them
           might
           easily
           perceive
           that
           Moses
           intended
           the
           peoples
           good
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           one
           could
           have
           given
           advice
           how
           to
           have
           eased
           them
           ,
           or
           comforted
           them
           in
           the
           least
           kinde
           more
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           hee
           would
           no
           doubt
           have
           hearkened
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           people
           murmured
           as
           for
           this
           Moses
           wee
           know
           not
           what
           hee
           is
           ;
           hee
           drew
           no
           sword
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           hurt
           them
           ,
           but
           prayed
           for
           them
           and
           cryed
           over
           them
           ,
           so
           then
           the
           Lord
           appointed
           Iosua
           to
           succeed
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           accepted
           of
           him
           and
           approved
           of
           Gods
           election
           ,
           Iosua
           1.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           is
           a
           very
           sweet
           Covenant
           and
           agreement
           made
           between
           Magistrates
           and
           people
           not
           a
           word
           of
           passive
           obedience
           to
           doe
           Iosuas
           will
           or
           suffer
           his
           displeasure
           but
           the
           people
           promised
           
           to
           hearken
           unto
           him
           as
           they
           did
           to
           Moses
           ,
           onely
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           be
           with
           thee
           as
           he
           was
           with
           Moses
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           farr
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           thee
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           so
           farr
           we
           are
           thy
           subjects
           and
           no
           farther
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           rebells
           against
           thy
           Command
           so
           farr
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Commandment
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           surely
           dye
           ;
           then
           Iosua
           3.
           9.
           sayes
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           come
           hither
           ,
           and
           heare
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           ,
           and
           4.
           14.
           the
           people
           feared
           Iosua
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           because
           the
           Lord
           had
           magnified
           him
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           Israel
           ;
           the
           Lawes
           that
           the
           people
           were
           governed
           by
           ,
           were
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           which
           Moses
           had
           written
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           people
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Iosua
          
           8.
           from
           the
           31.
           to
           the
           35.
           and
           in
           all
           difficult
           causes
           no
           doubt
           but
           Iosua
           consulted
           with
           the
           Elders
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Iosua
          
           10.
           
           Hee
           hangs
           up
           five
           Kings
           ,
           makes
           quicke
           worke
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           plead
           that
           their
           persons
           were
           sacred
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           and
           not
           to
           be
           toucht
           ,
           but
           said
           
             Iosua
             verse
          
           25.
           thus
           shall
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           doe
           to
           all
           your
           enemies
           against
           whom
           ye
           fight
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           at
           any
           time
           so
           long
           as
           God
           hath
           a
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           King
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           world
           fighting
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           Captains
           of
           
           the
           men
           of
           Warre
           must
           put
           their
           feet
           upon
           the
           necks
           of
           such
           Kings
           who
           ever
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           smitten
           ,
           slaine
           ,
           and
           hanged
           up
           untill
           the
           evening
           ;
           and
           never
           did
           trees
           in
           England
           yeeld
           and
           bring
           forth
           such
           sweet
           fruit
           as
           those
           wherof
           the
           Scaffolds
           were
           made
           at
           
             VVhitehall
             ,
             Ianuary
          
           30.
           1648.
           
           Some
           slips
           or
           stocks
           whereof
           to
           be
           planted
           for
           the
           same
           good
           use
           of
           hanging
           and
           beheading
           all
           Tirants
           and
           oppressors
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           worth
           to
           the
           three
           Nations
           then
           all
           the
           Timber
           in
           the
           Forest
           of
           Deane
           :
           in
           the
           same
           Chap.
           7.
           
           Kings
           more
           are
           Conquered
           and
           smitten
           ,
           and
           Iosua
           12.
           24.
           all
           the
           Kings
           31.
           and
           observe
           the
           precious
           counsell
           that
           good
           Iosua
           gives
           to
           the
           people
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           such
           Rulers
           and
           no
           others
           are
           of
           the
           Lords
           appointment
           .
        
         
           Come
           wee
           to
           the
           Booke
           of
           
             Iudges
             ,
             Iosua
          
           being
           dead
           the
           people
           did
           evill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2.
           11.
           and
           they
           were
           sold
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           that
           spoiled
           them
           ,
           yet
           ver
           .
           16.
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           Iudges
           which
           delivered
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           that
           spoiled
           them
           ,
           and
           Chap.
           3.
           9.
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           a
           deliverer
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           who
           delivered
           them
           even
           Othniel
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           upon
           him
           and
           he
           judged
           Israel
           ,
           and
           went
           out
           to
           warre
           ver
           .
           15.
           
           left-handed
           Ehud
           slew
           
             Eglon
             ,
             Chap.
          
           6.
           14.
           
           The
           Lord
           raised
           up
           Gideon
           to
           deliver
           Israel
           from
           the
           Mideanites
           ,
           and
           Chap.
           8.
           they
           would
           have
           made
           him
           King
           ,
           then
           the
           men
           of
           Israel
           said
           unto
           Gideon
           ,
           rule
           thou
           over
           us
           22.
           23.
           both
           thou
           and
           thy
           son
           ,
           and
           thy
           sons
           son
           also
           ,
           for
           thou
           hast
           delivered
           us
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Midian
           ,
           and
           Gideon
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           rule
           over
           you
           ,
           neither
           shall
           my
           son
           rule
           over
           you
           ,
           the
           Lord
           shall
           rule
           over
           you
           ,
           Gideon
           rejects
           the
           motion
           with
           disdaine
           ,
           hereditary
           Kingdomes
           have
           no
           footstep
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           rule
           when
           fit
           men
           rule
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God.
           Chap.
           8.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           The
           people
           soone
           forgot
           God
           and
           Gideon
           ,
           then
           Chap.
           9.
           the
           bramble
           will
           be
           King
           that
           which
           is
           a
           curse
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           18.
           will
           play
           Reax
           .
           Gideon
           would
           not
           be
           King
           ,
           but
           Abimeleck
           makes
           no
           bones
           to
           kill
           seventy
           of
           his
           brethren
           to
           make
           himselfe
           King
           ,
           9.
           5.
           is
           such
           one
           likely
           to
           be
           a
           governor
           of
           Gods
           appointment
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           that
           the
           Trees
           of
           the
           Forrest
           should
           have
           a
           bramble
           to
           raigne
           over
           them
           ?
           Iotham
           the
           Survivour
           ver
           .
           7.
           stands
           up
           and
           sayes
           ,
           hearken
           unto
           mee
           yee
           men
           of
           Sechem
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           harken
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           may
           I
           humbly
           beg
           leave
           of
           my
           miserably
           deluded
           and
           discontented
           
           Countrey-men
           to
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           Iothams
           Parable
           ,
           and
           in
           true
           love
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           Iotham
           by
           that
           parable
           foretold
           their
           ruine
           ,
           and
           ver
           ,
           57.
           the
           curse
           of
           Iotham
           the
           son
           of
           Ierubbaal
           ,
           was
           fulfilled
           upon
           them
           accordingly
           ;
           so
           undoubtedly
           whoever
           shall
           by
           plots
           and
           conspiracies
           endeavour
           to
           introduce
           any
           of
           Abimelecks
           race
           or
           conditions
           to
           be
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           or
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           act
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           late
           statute
           for
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Kingly
           power
           shall
           perish
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           those
           Cities
           that
           resist
           so
           just
           Acts
           &
           Ordinances
           shall
           be
           beaten
           down
           and
           sowed
           with
           salt
           ,
           ver
           .
           45.
           
           The
           Lord
           grant
           that
           the
           salt
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           Lots
           wifes
           conversion
           into
           a
           pillar
           of
           salt
           Genes
           .
           19.
           26.
           
           (
           which
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           would
           have
           us
           remember
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           32.
           
           )
           may
           be
           as
           savory
           condiments
           to
           season
           mens
           spirits
           ,
           with
           a
           detestation
           of
           all
           Tiranny
           and
           oppression
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           love
           to
           Iustice
           and
           Rationall
           goverment
           ;
           that
           the
           Parliament
           may
           give
           us
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           of
           the
           fatnes
           of
           the
           Olive
           ,
           the
           peace
           bringing
           Olive
           quicke
           ,
           cheape
           ,
           
           and
           sure
           Iustice
           ,
           which
           can
           onely
           make
           peace
           and
           harmony
           in
           a
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           onely
           strong
           oake
           ,
           that
           can
           keep
           up
           the
           ship
           of
           State
           from
           sinking
           ;
           and
           let
           all
           that
           would
           not
           be
           found
           fighting
           
           against
           God
           make
           a
           Covenant
           of
           salt
           to
           be
           true
           and
           faithfull
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           as
           it
           is
           now
           established
           ,
           renouncing
           ever
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           more
           to
           doe
           with
           Abimelecke
           ;
           for
           see
           what
           became
           of
           him
           ver
           .
           53.
           
        
         
           So
           God
           will
           undoubtedly
           render
           the
           wickednes
           of
           those
           that
           imbrued
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           that
           learned
           Doctor
           Dorislaus
           ,
           and
           Ingenious
           Mr.
           Ascam
           ,
           upon
           their
           owne
           heads
           ,
           for
           such
           bloody
           Actions
           are
           seldome
           onely
           punisht
           in
           hell
           ;
           Chap.
           11.
           
           Iephthah
           the
           Gileadite
           that
           mighty
           man
           of
           valour
           (
           who
           was
           thrust
           out
           of
           his
           native
           place
           by
           his
           brethren
           )
           was
           soon
           called
           backe
           to
           their
           assistance
           to
           be
           their
           Captaine
           and
           Ruler
           ,
           note
           there
           a
           plaine
           agreement
           and
           stipulation
           betweene
           a
           Prince
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           certainly
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Parliaments
           no
           doubt
           but
           it
           was
           agreed
           upon
           under
           hand
           and
           
           seale
           (
           but
           Kings
           have
           been
           too
           subtill
           creatures
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           printed
           )
           that
           if
           the
           King
           should
           be
           of
           one
           Iudgement
           and
           the
           Representatives
           of
           another
           it
           must
           passe
           according
           to
           the
           Publique
           reason
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           that
           Parliaments
           were
           not
           to
           be
           dissolved
           till
           the
           busines
           was
           done
           which
           they
           met
           about
           ;
           other
           wise
           what
           fickle
           things
           were
           Kings
           ?
           and
           what
           vaine
           things
           were
           Parliaments
           ,
           as
           building
           
           of
           Castles
           in
           the
           Aire
           ?
           Now
           Iepthah
           
           having
           judged
           Israel
           six
           yeares
           ,
           died
           12.
           7.
           after
           whom
           Ibzan
           and
           Edom
           were
           Iudges
           ,
           they
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           did
           evill
           againe
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           delivered
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Philistins
           40.
           yeares
           ,
           13.
           1.
           then
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           began
           to
           move
           in
           Sampson
           and
           his
           valiant
           exploits
           are
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           and
           16.
           
           Chap.
           then
           comes
           the
           great
           objection
           which
           the
           Royalists
           make
           Chap.
           17.
           6.
           in
           those
           dayes
           there
           was
           no
           King
           in
           Israel
           but
           every
           man
           did
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           Chap.
           18.
           1.
           and
           19.
           1.
           repeated
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           abuse
           and
           murder
           of
           the
           Levites
           Concubine
           ,
           where
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           does
           not
           meane
           such
           a
           King
           as
           Abimelecke
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           had
           ,
           to
           breath
           life
           into
           the
           Lawes
           by
           his
           Royall
           assent
           for
           such
           a
           King
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           never
           had
           ,
           nor
           owned
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           not
           a
           man
           that
           challenged
           a
           power
           unaccomptable
           to
           oppresse
           ,
           murder
           ,
           sweare
           ,
           plunder
           ,
           and
           commit
           all
           manner
           of
           wickednes
           without
           controle
           ,
           such
           a
           monster
           being
           fitter
           to
           carry
           garbidge
           to
           Beares
           then
           to
           live
           amongst
           Civill
           people
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           then
           no
           man
           zealous
           for
           Gods
           glory
           to
           fight
           for
           Israel
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           them
           according
           
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           Samuel
           a
           singular
           man
           for
           Iustice
           and
           mercie
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           28.
           
           Hanah
           his
           Mother
           lent
           him
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           
           The
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           revealed
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           dealt
           faithfully
           in
           telling
           Eli
           what
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           ;
           thereupon
           he
           was
           established
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vers
           .
           20.
           
           Chap.
           7.
           
           He
           exhorteth
           to
           solemne
           Repentance
           then
           they
           make
           him
           a
           Iudge
           vers
           .
           6.
           being
           so
           ,
           he
           yet
           prayed
           ,
           and
           sacrificed
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           discomfited
           ,
           the
           Philistines
           by
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           Samuel
           judged
           Israel
           all
           his
           dayes
           ,
           and
           went
           Circuits
           ,
           carrying
           home
           Iustice
           to
           the
           peoples
           houses
           ,
           and
           built
           an
           Altar
           unto
           the
           Lord
           having
           ver
           .
           12.
           taken
           a
           stone
           and
           called
           the
           name
           of
           it
           Ebenezer
           ,
           saying
           ,
           hitherto
           hath
           the
           Lord
           helped
           us
           .
           Iudges
           being
           to
           take
           speciall
           care
           that
           God
           may
           be
           purely
           worshipped
           and
           glorified
           ,
           and
           that
           Gods
           people
           may
           not
           forget
           the
           mercie
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           destroying
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           Moses
           and
           Samuel
           were
           two
           of
           the
           best
           Iudges
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           are
           to
           be
           as
           patternes
           and
           looking-glasses
           to
           all
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           that
           as
           he
           is
           the
           best
           Christian
           that
           is
           most
           like
           unto
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           so
           he
           is
           the
           best
           Iudge
           that
           is
           most
           like
           unto
           Moses
           and
           Samuel
           ,
           
           
             Moses
             Exod.
          
           18.
           13.
           sat
           to
           Iudge
           the
           people
           who
           stood
           by
           him
           from
           the
           morning
           untill
           the
           evening
           he
           ended
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           day
           with
           the
           day
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           sayes
           he
           ,
           I
           Iudge
           betweene
           one
           man
           and
           another
           and
           I
           make
           them
           know
           the
           Statutes
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Lawes
           ,
           if
           a
           Iudge
           can
           but
           teach
           people
           the
           Statutes
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Lawes
           his
           worke
           is
           in
           a
           good
           forwardnes
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           halfe
           done
           :
           In
           that
           Samuel
           is
           commended
           for
           telling
           Eli
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           it
           argues
           that
           the
           best
           part
           of
           faithfulnes
           is
           to
           discover
           the
           abuses
           and
           errors
           in
           any
           profession
           as
           being
           best
           knowne
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           of
           the
           professors
           and
           of
           every
           ones
           profession
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           same
           
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           body
           politique
           ;
           therefore
           whereas
           there
           are
           many
           Ieofailes
           &
           rubs
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           Allies
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           that
           poore
           men
           are
           overborne
           in
           their
           righteous
           causes
           by
           full
           purses
           which
           the
           Reverend
           Iudges
           proceeding
           regularly
           as
           they
           find
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           cannot
           remedie
           without
           the
           power
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           I
           have
           seriously
           thought
           that
           oppressions
           in
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           have
           been
           spun
           by
           the
           late
           Courtiers
           with
           so
           fine
           a
           threed
           that
           few
           but
           those
           that
           daily
           meet
           with
           it
           in
           practise
           can
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unlesse
           it
           please
           God
           to
           move
           the
           hearts
           
           of
           the
           honorable
           Iudges
           in
           pure
           love
           to
           Iustice
           to
           propound
           fit
           remedies
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           plaisters
           that
           may
           be
           large
           enough
           for
           the
           wound
           ,
           I
           meane
           an
           Act
           of
           Retranchement
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           unnecessary
           delayes
           ,
           and
           expences
           in
           matter
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ;
           that
           poore
           men
           may
           have
           it
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           &
           the
           rich
           for
           reasonable
           consideration
           ;
           it
           will
           lye
           very
           remote
           from
           the
           understandings
           of
           many
           worthy
           publike
           spirited
           men
           what
           course
           to
           take
           therein
           ;
           without
           which
           all
           the
           warres
           have
           been
           but
           as
           purgings
           and
           vomitings
           ;
           the
           health
           of
           a
           State
           consisting
           in
           the
           equallity
           and
           harmony
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           all
           Martiall
           Iustice
           is
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Civill
           Iustice
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Iudges
           would
           make
           it
           his
           suite
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           a
           bargaine
           and
           sale
           might
           be
           as
           strong
           ,
           as
           a
           fine
           &
           Recovery
           ,
           that
           a
           poore
           Farmer
           ,
           or
           Cottager
           might
           leave
           some
           small
           portions
           to
           his
           yonger
           Children
           without
           paying
           one
           or
           two
           yeares
           purchase
           for
           the
           charge
           of
           a
           fine
           ,
           and
           recovery
           ,
           what
           an
           ease
           might
           this
           be
           to
           men
           of
           small
           estates
           to
           passe
           them
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           cut
           off
           Intailes
           by
           a
           deed
           in
           writing
           without
           so
           much
           solemnitie
           and
           expence
           ;
           if
           another
           would
           set
           forth
           the
           unprofitablenes
           of
           Outlawries
           which
           are
           to
           no
           purpose
           
           but
           to
           multiply
           expence
           ;
           And
           a
           third
           be
           earnest
           for
           an
           Act
           to
           plead
           the
           generall
           Issue
           in
           all
           Actions
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Assises
           to
           insist
           wholly
           upon
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           Cause
           whether
           the
           money
           be
           due
           or
           not
           ,
           whether
           the
           Plaintiffe
           have
           right
           to
           the
           Land
           or
           not
           ;
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           would
           make
           sweet
           musicke
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           to
           dispute
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           Legall
           proceedures
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           to
           them
           that
           Iudge
           them
           so
           ,
           but
           in
           point
           of
           comfort
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgment
           let
           me
           humbly
           propound
           this
           to
           those
           that
           sit
           in
           the
           seat
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           whether
           it
           appearing
           to
           them
           that
           the
           defendant
           hath
           paid
           the
           money
           though
           it
           be
           after
           the
           day
           of
           payment
           limited
           in
           the
           Condition
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           money
           is
           payd
           upon
           a
           single
           Bill
           ,
           where
           payment
           by
           Law
           is
           no
           plea
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Plaintiff
           in
           an
           Ejectment
           hath
           a
           cleere
           right
           to
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           the
           lease
           ,
           Entry
           ,
           and
           Ejectment
           was
           not
           proved
           in
           due
           forme
           of
           Law
           ,
           or
           if
           a
           wilfull
           murder
           be
           committed
           ,
           and
           so
           found
           by
           the
           Iury
           but
           there
           is
           a
           word
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Indictment
           whereby
           the
           murderer
           escapes
           for
           that
           Assises
           and
           so
           the
           matter
           compounded
           ,
           or
           the
           prosecutor
           desists
           ,
           and
           the
           Plaintiff
           in
           the
           Ejectment
           must
           begin
           againe
           having
           lost
           his
           own
           charges
           and
           payd
           above
           five
           pound
           costs
           to
           the
           
           defendant
           ,
           who
           continues
           the
           wrong
           &
           keeps
           the
           Lands
           unjustly
           from
           the
           plaintif
           ,
           &
           the
           defendant
           that
           hath
           paid
           the
           money
           is
           forced
           to
           fly
           into
           Chancery
           for
           reliefe
           where
           the
           unjust
           Plaintiff
           at
           Law
           refuses
           to
           appeare
           or
           else
           demurrs
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           a
           Iudgement
           at
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           witnesses
           dead
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           poore
           defendant
           taken
           in
           execution
           and
           buried
           above
           ground
           in
           prison
           for
           ten
           pound
           where
           the
           principle
           debt
           was
           but
           five
           pound
           ,
           and
           that
           paid
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           at
           the
           prefixt
           day
           and
           so
           proved
           to
           the
           Iury
           ,
           )
           I
           say
           whether
           it
           would
           not
           be
           easier
           for
           thē
           to
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           reforming
           such
           errors
           then
           otherwise
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           intention
           in
           altering
           the
           Iudges
           oathes
           enjoyning
           them
           onely
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           Iustice
           ,
           the
           Iudge
           may
           not
           of
           himselfe
           moderate
           such
           like
           extremities
           ;
           then
           of
           what
           huge
           concernment
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           ,
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           to
           sollicite
           for
           present
           remedies
           ,
           for
           what
           souldier
           can
           with
           comfort
           fight
           with
           a
           blunt
           sword
           ?
           it
           is
           a
           great
           joy
           to
           Physicians
           to
           cure
           their
           Patients
           ,
           but
           if
           any
           dye
           under
           their
           hands
           when
           they
           might
           by
           a
           little
           more
           then
           ordinary
           trouble
           have
           recovered
           them
           ;
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           purgatory
           to
           an
           Ingenious
           spirit
           ;
           certainly
           that
           Iudge
           which
           helps
           a
           man
           to
           his
           right
           and
           thereby
           preserves
           
           a
           family
           from
           beggery
           deserves
           as
           much
           as
           he
           that
           cures
           a
           man
           of
           a
           desperate
           fever
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           Sam.
           8.
           
           Is
           the
           Statute
           Law
           concerning
           Kings
           where
           it
           cleerely
           appeares
           that
           the
           first
           generation
           of
           Monarchs
           and
           the
           rise
           of
           Kings
           ,
           was
           not
           from
           above
           ,
           not
           begotten
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           but
           from
           the
           peoples
           pride
           &
           ardent
           importunity
           ,
           they
           were
           mad
           for
           a
           King
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           the
           story
           it
           is
           a
           Chapter
           that
           deserves
           to
           be
           written
           in
           Capitall
           letters
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           convenient
           to
           appoint
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           but
           once
           a
           moneth
           in
           the
           publique
           meeting
           places
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           might
           be
           of
           great
           advantage
           in
           the
           satisfying
           men
           of
           perverse
           spirits
           ,
           for
           let
           the
           most
           violent
           assertors
           and
           contenders
           for
           Monarchy
           but
           seriously
           consider
           and
           be
           intreated
           to
           heare
           it
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Thess
           .
           2.
           13.
           and
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           convinced
           that
           they
           which
           endeavour
           to
           destroy
           a
           Parliament
           consisting
           of
           Godly
           ,
           Wise
           and
           Iudicious
           men
           that
           are
           willingly
           bound
           by
           the
           same
           Lawes
           which
           are
           made
           for
           others
           ,
           abhorring
           all
           thoughts
           of
           unaccomptablenes
           ;
           and
           to
           set
           up
           a
           King
           who
           fights
           for
           a
           boundlesse
           prerogative
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           pleases
           on
           earth
           giving
           an
           accompt
           thereof
           
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           hell
           were
           made
           only
           for
           them
           who
           must
           not
           be
           toucht
           nor
           be
           punished
           in
           this
           life
           for
           any
           of
           their
           abominations
           ;
           )
           doe
           cast
           off
           and
           reject
           the
           God
           of
           Iustice
           and
           mercy
           :
           for
           when
           good
           Samuels
           rule
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           that
           rules
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           gracious
           Nature
           of
           God
           as
           the
           violence
           ,
           oppression
           and
           Legall
           Thefts
           of
           the
           wicked
           Nimrods
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           then
           marke
           the
           doome
           of
           their
           favorits
           ,
           Iohn
           12.
           48.
           he
           that
           rejecteth
           mee
           and
           receiveth
           not
           my
           words
           hath
           one
           that
           Iudgeth
           him
           ,
           the
           word
           that
           I
           have
           spoken
           the
           same
           shall
           Iudge
           him
           in
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           what
           it
           was
           that
           bred
           a
           dislike
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ver
           .
           3.
           they
           turned
           aside
           after
           lucre
           and
           tooke
           Bribes
           and
           perverted
           Iudgement
           which
           Samuel
           did
           not
           ver
           .
           5.
           when
           Common-wealths
           men
           turne
           private
           wealths
           men
           and
           more
           minde
           the
           Trimming
           of
           their
           owne
           Cabbins
           then
           the
           Ship
           of
           State
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           cry
           out
           ,
           make
           us
           a
           King
           to
           Iudge
           us
           like
           all
           the
           Nations
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           better
           have
           one
           Tirant
           then
           thirty
           Tirants
           in
           Athens
           ,
           better
           fill
           one
           purse
           then
           many
           ,
           now
           the
           Lord
           Commands
           Samuel
           to
           protest
           solemnly
           against
           Monarchy
           that
           they
           may
           not
           pretend
           ignorance
           
           but
           be
           left
           inexcusable
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           they
           will
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           hearken
           unto
           them
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           which
           is
           no
           approbation
           of
           Monarchy
           as
           some
           vainely
           argue
           ,
           the
           Lord
           therein
           dealing
           with
           them
           as
           a
           tender
           wise
           Physician
           when
           the
           impatient
           Patient
           cryes
           out
           for
           wine
           which
           will
           encrease
           the
           disease
           ,
           the
           Physician
           to
           satisfie
           his
           importunitie
           gives
           him
           a
           little
           wine
           which
           he
           knowes
           rather
           encreases
           then
           asswages
           the
           disease
           ;
           but
           knowes
           that
           if
           he
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           his
           impatience
           may
           worke
           a
           greater
           mischiefe
           ,
           ver
           .
           19.
           
           Nay
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           have
           a
           King
           over
           us
           ,
           are
           words
           of
           men
           possessed
           with
           afrensie
           ,
           give
           us
           a
           King
           or
           wee
           shall
           run
           madd
           for
           him
           ,
           wee
           will
           have
           one
           whatsoever
           it
           cost
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           like
           all
           the
           Nations
           ;
           shall
           France
           and
           Spayne
           have
           Kings
           and
           we
           none
           ?
           will
           they
           take
           away
           our
           God
           from
           us
           ,
           from
           vers
           .
           11.
           to
           17.
           
           Samuel
           describes
           a
           lively
           portraiture
           and
           lineament
           of
           a
           Kings
           prerogative
           which
           are
           principally
           three
           as
           you
           may
           please
           to
           observe
           first
           a
           prerogative
           over
           mens
           persons
           ,
           to
           imprison
           any
           one
           whom
           the
           King
           pleases
           ;
           Hee
           will
           take
           your
           sons
           upon
           pretence
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           or
           for
           reason
           of
           State
           either
           intowre
           him
           ,
           or
           send
           him
           beyond
           sea
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Commonwealths
           man
           which
           in
           Court
           language
           is
           as
           much
           
           as
           to
           say
           a
           dangerous
           man
           ,
           ver
           .
           11.
           13.
           and
           16.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           
             Militia
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           12.
           
           Hee
           will
           ap
           point
           the
           Capitaines
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Councell
           called
           that
           an
           inherent
           priviledge
           as
           an
           inseperable
           accident
           and
           incident
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           is
           no
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           having
           the
           sword
           it
           is
           no
           head
           matter
           to
           command
           all
           the
           money
           in
           the
           Land.
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Interest
           and
           propertie
           ver
           .
           14.
           17.
           he
           will
           take
           a
           tenth
           of
           all
           the
           Corne
           ,
           Wine
           and
           Cattle
           ,
           if
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           Ship-money
           had
           not
           been
           reversed
           a
           tenth
           would
           not
           have
           sufficed
           I
           meane
           that
           senseles
           Iudgment
           (
           which
           I
           cannot
           mention
           without
           indignation
           )
           that
           men
           should
           be
           so
           silly
           to
           talke
           of
           building
           of
           ships
           when
           the
           Land
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           invaded
           or
           in
           eminent
           danger
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           time
           to
           looke
           after
           leather
           to
           make
           buckets
           when
           a
           house
           is
           on
           fire
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           expressing
           those
           three
           grand
           prerogatives
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           would
           pretend
           unto
           ;
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           present
           age
           wherein
           wee
           live
           ;
           and
           therefore
           many
           booke
           learned
           Royalists
           not
           being
           able
           to
           answer
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           have
           declared
           their
           Iudgements
           to
           be
           (
           whether
           their
           hearts
           and
           pens
           were
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           Ilargue
           not
           )
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           allow
           of
           
           such
           a
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           11.
           hee
           will
           take
           your
           sonns
           which
           is
           to
           be
           meant
           by
           usurpation
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           17.
           20.
           
           See
           the
           learned
           Annotations
           upon
           that
           Chapter
           very
           excellent
           ,
           not
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           in
           right
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           so
           doe
           in
           fact
           ;
           they
           read
           hee
           shall
           take
           your
           sons
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           15.
           hee
           will
           take
           a
           Tenth
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           ,
           and
           may
           take
           a
           Tenth
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           Commission
           from
           heaven
           so
           to
           doe
           and
           to
           fortifie
           that
           opinion
           they
           alleige
           ,
           Deut.
           17.
           14.
           
           When
           thou
           art
           come
           unto
           the
           Land
           which
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           giveth
           thee
           ,
           and
           shalt
           possesse
           it
           ,
           and
           shalt
           dwell
           therein
           ,
           and
           shalt
           say
           I
           will
           set
           a
           King
           over
           mee
           like
           as
           all
           the
           Nations
           that
           are
           about
           me
           ,
           v.
           15.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           in
           any
           wise
           set
           him
           King
           over
           thee
           whom
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           shall
           choose
           ,
           one
           from
           among
           thy
           brethren
           shalt
           thou
           set
           King
           over
           thee
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           not
           set
           a
           stranger
           over
           thee
           which
           is
           not
           thy
           brother
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           but
           he
           shall
           not
           multiply
           horses
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           cause
           the
           people
           to
           returne
           to
           Egypt
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           hee
           should
           multiply
           horses
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           said
           unto
           you
           yea
           shall
           henceforth
           returne
           no
           more
           that
           way
           ,
           ver
           .
           17.
           
           Neither
           shall
           he
           multiply
           wives
           to
           himselfe
           that
           his
           heart
           turne
           not
           away
           ,
           neither
           shall
           he
           greatly
           multiply
           to
           himselfe
           
           silver
           and
           gold
           ,
           ver
           .
           18.
           
           And
           it
           shall
           be
           when
           he
           sitteth
           upon
           his
           Throne
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           write
           him
           a
           copie
           of
           this
           Law
           in
           a
           booke
           out
           of
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Levites
           ,
           ver
           .
           19.
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           read
           therein
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           that
           hee
           may
           learne
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           his
           God
           to
           keep
           all
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Law
           and
           these
           Statutes
           to
           doe
           them
           ,
           ver
           .
           20.
           that
           his
           heart
           be
           not
           lifted
           up
           above
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           turne
           not
           aside
           from
           the
           Commandement
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           to
           the
           left
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           may
           prolong
           his
           dayes
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           he
           and
           his
           Children
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Israel
           :
           And
           they
           read
           those
           words
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           a
           King
           over
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           set
           a
           King
           over
           thee
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           commanded
           a
           Kingly
           Goverment
           in
           Canaan
           which
           was
           only
           permissive
           as
           the
           sin
           of
           Adam
           ;
           let
           them
           have
           a
           King
           at
           their
           owne
           perill
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           The
           Lord
           foresaw
           that
           the
           Israelites
           would
           rebell
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           a
           happy
           Goverment
           by
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           God
           permits
           it
           and
           Moses
           speakes
           of
           the
           election
           and
           dutie
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           the
           election
           is
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           a
           King
           whether
           the
           Lord
           will
           or
           no
           ;
           where
           by
           the
           way
           wee
           may
           take
           notice
           how
           bold
           
           many
           have
           beene
           ,
           and
           poore
           deluded
           Royalists
           still
           are
           ,
           to
           wrest
           the
           Scripture
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           when
           men
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           it
           is
           that
           Moses
           commands
           them
           to
           elect
           a
           King
           which
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           reproves
           in
           them
           as
           the
           greatest
           insanity
           &
           madnes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           may
           have
           honest
           Religious
           men
           to
           go
           in
           &
           out
           before
           them
           that
           will
           not
           oppresse
           them
           ,
           nor
           exalt
           themselves
           above
           their
           brethren
           that
           they
           will
           notwithstanding
           inslave
           themselves
           to
           the
           Arbitrary
           and
           lawlesse
           Iusts
           of
           one
           man
           and
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Idiots
           ,
           Children
           ,
           knaves
           ,
           Theeves
           ,
           Murderers
           ,
           Fornicators
           ,
           Gluttons
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Idolators
           ;
           or
           Women
           ,
           which
           though
           never
           so
           wise
           ,
           Religious
           and
           mercifull
           (
           as
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           tendernes
           of
           their
           spirits
           and
           want
           of
           temptation
           ;
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           more
           godly
           women
           then
           men
           in
           the
           world
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           to
           make
           Millions
           of
           men
           subject
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           a
           woman
           ;
           but
           blessed
           be
           God
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           language
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           bring
           an
           
             English
             man
          
           to
           heaven
           ,
           Iosua
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           conduct
           them
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           they
           tooke
           it
           into
           possession
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           a
           remnant
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           left
           unsubdued
           to
           prove
           them
           ▪
           
           as
           the
           law
           is
           ,
           Deut.
           the
           20.
           from
           the
           16.
           10
           the
           18.
           which
           I
           the
           rather
           mention
           for
           the
           Illustration
           of
           the
           equitable
           proceedings
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Lambe
           Iudges
           and
           makes
           war
           in
           Righteousnes
           ,
           Revel
           .
           19.
           11.
           
           Every
           Souldier
           hath
           been
           as
           a
           Iudge
           to
           execute
           the
           Iudgment
           written
           Psal
           .
           149.
           9.
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           Gods
           servants
           to
           slay
           the
           righteous
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           Genes
           .
           18.
           23.
           
           No
           such
           beatificall
           sight
           as
           to
           see
           a
           Murderer
           that
           hath
           imbrued
           his
           hands
           in
           the
           effusion
           of
           Innocent
           blood
           to
           suffer
           the
           most
           painefull
           and
           shamefull
           death
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           but
           the
           Children
           of
           those
           Murderers
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           their
           originall
           sin
           as
           we
           read
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Amaziah
           2
           Kings
           14.
           5.
           6.
           
           And
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Kingdome
           was
           confirmed
           in
           his
           hand
           that
           hee
           slew
           his
           servants
           which
           had
           slaine
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ;
           But
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Murderers
           he
           slew
           not
           according
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           ,
           saying
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           shall
           not
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           Children
           ,
           nor
           the
           Children
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           but
           every
           man
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           his
           owne
           sinne
           ,
           Deut.
           24.
           16.
           
           And
           many
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           wicked
           principles
           and
           adherence
           to
           the
           Pope
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           trusted
           
           in
           Garisons
           yet
           receive
           rents
           for
           their
           houses
           or
           estates
           there
           ;
           Ezek.
           18.
           20.
           
           The
           soule
           that
           sinneth
           it
           shall
           dye
           ,
           the
           sonne
           shall
           not
           beare
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           neither
           shall
           the
           Father
           beare
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           the
           righteous
           shall
           be
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           wickednes
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           upon
           him
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           equitie
           of
           that
           law
           Deut.
           20.
           16.
           where
           Gods
           people
           shall
           reside
           ,
           they
           being
           chief
           in
           Command
           may
           and
           ought
           for
           their
           owne
           securities
           ;
           expell
           delinquents
           and
           malignants
           out
           of
           London
           ,
           or
           any
           Garrison
           in
           England
           or
           Ireland
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           for
           ever
           ,
           as
           may
           conduce
           to
           the
           Weale
           publique
           and
           their
           owne
           safeties
           ▪
           whose
           lives
           are
           so
           precious
           in
           the
           Lords
           esteeme
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           I
           meet
           a
           Goliah
           in
           the
           way
           that
           threatens
           much
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           as
           a
           statue
           ;
           that
           God
           had
           given
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           by
           promise
           to
           Israel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           might
           justly
           maintaine
           a
           warr
           to
           destroy
           the
           
             Canaanites
             ,
             Hittites
             ,
             Amorites
             ,
             Perizites
             ,
             Hivites
             ,
          
           and
           Iebusites
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           no
           command
           to
           destroy
           the
           
             Gibeonites
             ,
             Deut.
          
           20.
           17.
           therefore
           the
           league
           with
           them
           was
           lawfull
           Ios
           .
           9.
           wherein
           the
           warr
           may
           be
           judged
           lawfull
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           for
           Iosua
           to
           fight
           ,
           having
           a
           command
           
           from
           God
           and
           the
           Canaanites
           to
           defend
           their
           possession
           not
           knowing
           of
           any
           such
           command
           ;
           but
           is
           there
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           destroy
           ancient
           Monarchyes
           when
           they
           oppose
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           wil
           not
           suffer
           his
           people
           to
           enjoy
           their
           liberties
           which
           he
           hath
           purchased
           for
           them
           by
           his
           precious
           blood
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
           Yes
           doubtlesse
           ,
           there
           are
           as
           evident
           promises
           for
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           age
           of
           the
           world
           to
           be
           redeemed
           out
           of
           Antichristian
           bondage
           by
           the
           
             Moseses
             ,
             Iosuas
             ,
             Sampsons
             ,
             Gideons
             ,
             Iepthahs
             ,
          
           and
           Samuels
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           shall
           raise
           up
           to
           be
           instruments
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           save
           his
           people
           ;
           as
           there
           were
           in
           Moses
           and
           Iosuas
           ages
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           should
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           Egyptian
           slavery
           ,
           and
           reason
           to
           me
           cleerely
           makes
           it
           out
           ;
           that
           if
           a
           promise
           of
           an
           earthly
           Canaan
           were
           a
           ground
           of
           the
           Churches
           Warre
           much
           more
           their
           spirituall
           liberties
           ;
           that
           if
           I
           may
           defend
           my
           house
           by
           force
           from
           theeves
           and
           robbers
           ,
           certainly
           I
           may
           defend
           my selfe
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           my
           spirituall
           liberties
           ,
           which
           are
           ten
           thousand
           times
           deerer
           to
           me
           :
           if
           I
           may
           fight
           for
           a
           peece
           of
           glasse
           ,
           may
           I
           not
           engage
           for
           a
           precious
           pearle
           that
           is
           invalluable
           ?
           The
           Kings
           of
           Canaan
           might
           have
           pleaded
           antiquity
           succession
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           consent
           
           which
           no
           King
           can
           plead
           against
           Gods
           people
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           spirituall
           priviledges
           ;
           God
           will
           have
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Civill
           right
           they
           may
           pretend
           to
           their
           Kingdomes
           where
           they
           have
           by
           force
           or
           flattery
           gained
           the
           peoples
           consent
           as
           the
           honest
           man
           parts
           with
           his
           purse
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ;
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           upon
           paine
           of
           forfeiting
           their
           Royalties
           persecute
           his
           friends
           and
           servants
           :
           Kings
           that
           stile
           themselves
           ,
           
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           if
           they
           prove
           offendors
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           God
           will
           take
           away
           their
           Kingdomes
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           righteousnes
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           the
           10.
           
           Kings
           having
           formerly
           given
           their
           power
           and
           strength
           to
           the
           beast
           ,
           Revel
           .
           17.
           12.
           shall
           afterwards
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           as
           Henry
           the
           eight
           used
           the
           Pope
           in
           taking
           away
           his
           supremacy
           and
           making
           himselfe
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           leaving
           the
           body
           of
           Antichristian
           Goverment
           by
           Bishops
           as
           before
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           body
           of
           Antichrist
           come
           to
           be
           destroyed
           and
           the
           thighes
           ,
           leggs
           or
           feet
           onely
           remaining
           in
           any
           Coercive
           Presbiters
           ,
           when
           Kings
           will
           play
           at
           small
           games
           rather
           then
           sit
           out
           and
           joyne
           with
           any
           people
           in
           the
           world
           to
           persecute
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           see
           the
           end
           of
           such
           Kings
           ,
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           They
           shall
           make
           warre
           with
           the
           
           Lambe
           and
           the
           Lambe
           shall
           overcome
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           with
           him
           are
           called
           and
           chosen
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           this
           Arraignement
           of
           Monarchs
           and
           Grandees
           for
           abusing
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           onely
           upon
           the
           puritie
           of
           Intention
           (
           which
           will
           not
           Iustifie
           any
           Irregular
           Action
           for
           to
           Act
           Irregularly
           upon
           an
           Impetus
           or
           Impulsive
           spirit
           makes
           Scripture
           uselesse
           )
           but
           according
           to
           naturall
           Iustice
           and
           common
           equitie
           ,
           that
           when
           Kings
           shall
           proclaime
           the
           Saints
           Traitors
           ,
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           Rebells
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           human
           inventions
           ,
           and
           shall
           raise
           Armies
           to
           destroy
           them
           as
           enemies
           to
           their
           Crowne
           and
           dignities
           ;
           such
           Kings
           have
           forfeited
           their
           Civill
           Rights
           as
           the
           Kings
           of
           Canaan
           did
           ,
           and
           honest
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           righteous
           men
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           shall
           be
           their
           successors
           to
           whom
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           Oathes
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           to
           be
           true
           and
           faithfull
           as
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           whom
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           lawes
           they
           preside
           ,
           and
           regulate
           their
           Administrations
           :
           and
           other
           obligation
           lies
           upon
           no
           man
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           such
           Oath
           that
           he
           formerly
           tooke
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           other
           successor
           ;
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           hath
           in
           Iustice
           so
           ordered
           
           it
           ,
           and
           He
           that
           is
           Truth
           when
           men
           are
           lyars
           ,
           is
           also
           wise
           when
           they
           are
           fooles
           ;
           for
           the
           oath
           was
           only
           binding
           to
           the
           positique
           capacity
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           farr
           as
           he
           was
           true
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           people
           :
           Hee
           that
           tooke
           it
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           made
           the
           King
           a
           God
           ,
           infallible
           and
           impeccable
           when
           he
           sets
           up
           a
           standard
           of
           defiance
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           any
           man
           so
           unsound
           in
           his
           intellectualls
           as
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           oath
           obliges
           him
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           suffer
           his
           owne
           throat
           to
           be
           cut
           ;
           No
           oath
           can
           tye
           any
           man
           to
           doe
           or
           suffer
           that
           which
           is
           destructive
           to
           humanity
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           Christians
           certainely
           by
           that
           statute
           of
           Numb
           .
           30.
           what
           ever
           any
           Christian
           vowes
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           her
           husband
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           meerely
           voyd
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           precipitate
           rash
           oath
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           David
           against
           Nabal
           ,
           I
           Sam.
           25.
           22.
           binds
           not
           but
           to
           repentance
           Levit.
           5.
           4.
           5.
           
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           that
           Iosua
           fought
           against
           Kings
           of
           another
           Nation
           as
           Gods
           people
           in
           England
           did
           not
           ;
           what
           forraigne
           assistance
           hath
           been
           in
           that
           kinde
           ?
           I
           shall
           not
           dispute
           ,
           but
           the
           answer
           is
           very
           easie
           ,
           that
           the
           neerenes
           of
           the
           relation
           much
           aggravates
           the
           offence
           on
           the
           Royalists
           part
           ;
           If
           ambitious
           Princes
           would
           give
           Commissions
           of
           Array
           against
           forraigners
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           destroy
           their
           
           owne
           people
           ,
           then
           it
           might
           be
           but
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           sixt
           and
           eight
           Commandement
           ,
           but
           to
           destroy
           his
           own
           Countreymen
           is
           a
           complicate
           offence
           of
           Treason
           also
           ;
           and
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           fift
           Commandement
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           to
           betray
           those
           that
           trusted
           him
           ;
           and
           certainly
           had
           not
           the
           Parliament
           executed
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           the
           Danes
           or
           some
           others
           might
           have
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           for
           God
           binds
           his
           people
           by
           his
           legall
           Commands
           to
           Act
           and
           accomplish
           his
           designes
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           all
           Tirants
           and
           oppressors
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           who
           ever
           heard
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           before
           is
           an
           argument
           wherewith
           onely
           ignorant
           poore
           people
           are
           taken
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           said
           when
           Iesus
           Christ
           cast
           out
           the
           dumbe
           Spirit
           ,
           Matth.
           9.
           33.
           34.
           it
           was
           never
           so
           seene
           in
           Israel
           ,
           he
           casteth
           out
           Divells
           through
           the
           Prince
           of
           Divells
           ;
           wee
           doe
           not
           read
           that
           God
           ever
           dealt
           with
           any
           Saint
           as
           with
           Iob
           ,
           yet
           Iob
           was
           no
           hypocrite
           ;
           I
           say
           the
           Lord
           hath
           layd
           an
           absolute
           Command
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           to
           proceed
           as
           they
           have
           done
           upon
           paine
           of
           his
           high
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           being
           guilty
           of
           high
           treason
           against
           the
           Majesty
           ,
           (
           a
           terme
           not
           fit
           for
           any
           mortall
           man
           ,
           because
           higher
           then
           that
           wee
           cannot
           give
           )
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           utterly
           destroyed
           if
           they
           had
           not
           done
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           stroke
           
           put
           England
           into
           a
           salvable
           condition
           for
           doe
           but
           consider
           how
           severely
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           with
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           ,
           when
           their
           Princes
           turned
           Lions
           and
           Wolves
           :
           Then
           the
           Lord
           gave
           them
           a
           King
           in
           his
           anger
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           7.
           and
           Hosea
           13.
           11.
           ver
           .
           I
           gave
           them
           a
           King
           in
           mine
           anger
           ,
           and
           tooke
           him
           away
           in
           my
           wrath
           ;
           will
           any
           man
           say
           that
           Sauls
           office
           of
           being
           King
           was
           of
           Divine
           ordination
           which
           was
           done
           in
           anger
           ,
           all
           Gods
           ordinances
           are
           appointed
           in
           love
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           and
           Divine
           and
           humane
           society
           ,
           but
           Sauls
           being
           made
           King
           displeased
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           remarkable
           that
           on
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           very
           houre
           of
           election
           ,
           Samuel
           dealt
           justly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           of
           their
           great
           evill
           in
           rejecting
           God
           and
           his
           Goverment
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           and
           Samuel
           called
           the
           people
           together
           unto
           the
           Lord
           to
           Mizpeh
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           I
           brought
           up
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           delivered
           you
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           all
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           that
           oppressed
           you
           ,
           and
           yee
           have
           this
           day
           rejected
           your
           God
           who
           himselfe
           saved
           you
           out
           of
           all
           your
           adversities
           and
           tribulations
           ,
           and
           yee
           have
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           but
           set
           a
           King
           over
           us
           ;
           but
           though
           the
           Kingly
           Government
           
           displease
           God
           ,
           yet
           observe
           how
           gently
           Saul
           behaved
           himselfe
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           1
           Samuel
           11.
           12.
           
           There
           were
           some
           that
           would
           not
           have
           Saul
           raigne
           over
           them
           which
           the
           people
           would
           have
           had
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           Saul
           said
           ver
           .
           13.
           
           There
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           man
           put
           to
           death
           this
           day
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           world
           make
           men
           offendors
           for
           a
           word
           ,
           one
           man
           for
           speaking
           in
           jest
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           make
           his
           sonne
           heire
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           meaning
           a
           house
           that
           had
           that
           signe
           in
           Cheape-side
           ;
           and
           another
           for
           saying
           ,
           there
           goes
           Ed.
           6.
           in
           Coleman-street
           have
           been
           most
           Tirannically
           murdered
           and
           executed
           ,
           Saul
           was
           never
           so
           bloody
           minded
           .
        
         
           But
           one
           passage
           I
           may
           not
           omit
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           (
           foreseeing
           that
           Monarchy
           would
           have
           many
           Advocates
           to
           plead
           for
           its
           divine
           right
           )
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           that
           will
           not
           wilfully
           shut
           out
           the
           light
           ,
           calls
           this
           importunitie
           of
           the
           Israelites
           to
           have
           a
           King
           to
           be
           a
           great
           wickednes
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           sin
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           let
           goe
           unpunished
           ,
           but
           sent
           unreasonable
           weather
           ,
           thunder
           and
           raine
           in
           wheat
           harvest
           ,
           Proverbs
           26.
           1.
           
           As
           snow
           in
           summer
           ,
           and
           as
           raine
           in
           harvest
           ,
           so
           honor
           is
           not
           seemely
           for
           a
           foole
           ,
           I
           hope
           England
           will
           not
           forget
           the
           wet
           season
           in
           summer
           1648.
           how
           it
           was
           mid-winter
           at
           mid-summer
           ,
           
           and
           certainely
           the
           works
           of
           God
           have
           a
           voice
           and
           are
           most
           eloquent
           to
           his
           owne
           people
           ;
           what
           the
           Lord
           did
           to
           the
           Israelites
           for
           their
           asking
           a
           King
           ,
           England
           hath
           great
           cause
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           highly
           displeased
           with
           those
           that
           would
           have
           made
           peace
           with
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           read
           but
           1
           
             Sam
             ▪
          
           12.
           from
           the
           16.
           to
           the
           22.
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           sin
           ;
           for
           the
           blessed
           spirit
           (
           which
           cannot
           lye
           )
           calls
           it
           a
           great
           wickednes
           ,
           the
           people
           call
           it
           their
           evill
           ,
           and
           Samuel
           sayes
           they
           have
           done
           all
           this
           wickednes
           ;
           yet
           feare
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           forsake
           his
           people
           ;
           for
           his
           great
           names
           sake
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           make
           you
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           he
           promises
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ver
           .
           23.
           as
           if
           Monarchy
           was
           such
           a
           great
           sin
           that
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           truly
           destroy
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           Psal
           .
           89.
           33.
           
           Exod.
           32.
           12.
           
           (
           for
           what
           would
           the
           Egyptians
           then
           have
           said
           ?
           )
           hee
           would
           never
           have
           pardoned
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           Iust
           rationall
           Goverment
           is
           one
           of
           the
           things
           that
           is
           of
           the
           greatest
           concernement
           in
           the
           world
           :
           but
           is
           it
           not
           said
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           that
           God
           set
           up
           Saul
           to
           be
           King
           ?
           true
           ,
           but
           no
           otherwayes
           then
           he
           set
           up
           Pharoah
           to
           oppresse
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           but
           Saul
           and
           the
           
           people
           spared
           Agag
           ,
           and
           the
           fatlings
           which
           was
           Sauls
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           observe
           for
           what
           Saul
           lost
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           people
           will
           have
           a
           King
           ;
           though
           he
           erre
           but
           in
           mercy
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           noble
           to
           save
           him
           whom
           wee
           may
           destroy
           then
           to
           kill
           him
           whom
           wee
           may
           save
           alive
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Sheep
           and
           the
           Oxen
           ,
           spared
           for
           sacrifice
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           confessed
           his
           sinne
           v.
           24.
           
           Saul
           said
           unto
           Samuel
           ,
           I
           have
           sinned
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           transgressed
           the
           Commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           thy
           words
           ,
           because
           I
           feared
           the
           people
           and
           obeyed
           their
           voice
           ,
           25.
           
           Now
           therefore
           I
           pray
           thee
           pardon
           my
           sin
           &
           turne
           againe
           with
           me
           that
           I
           may
           worship
           the
           Lord
           ,
           26.
           
           And
           Samuel
           said
           unto
           Saul
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           returne
           with
           thee
           for
           thou
           hast
           rejected
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           rejected
           thee
           from
           being
           King
           over
           Israel
           ,
           27.
           and
           as
           Samuel
           turned
           about
           to
           goe
           away
           hee
           laid
           hold
           upon
           the
           skirt
           of
           his
           mantle
           and
           it
           rent
           ,
           28.
           and
           Samuel
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           rent
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Israel
           from
           thee
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           it
           to
           a
           neighbour
           of
           thine
           that
           is
           better
           then
           thou
           ,
           29.
           and
           also
           the
           strength
           of
           Israel
           will
           not
           lye
           nor
           repent
           for
           he
           is
           not
           a
           man
           that
           should
           repent
           30.
           then
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           have
           sinned
           ,
           yet
           honour
           mee
           now
           I
           pray
           thee
           before
           the
           Elders
           of
           my
           people
           and
           before
           
           Israel
           ,
           and
           turne
           againe
           with
           mee
           that
           I
           may
           worship
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           31.
           so
           Samuel
           turned
           againe
           after
           Saul
           and
           Saul
           worshipped
           the
           Lord
           ;
           what
           would
           not
           the
           mercifull
           God
           of
           Israel
           pardon
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           an
           error
           in
           mercy
           ?
           being
           but
           too
           pittifull
           to
           spare
           a
           great
           man
           that
           happily
           might
           have
           repented
           ;
           that
           confest
           his
           sin
           ,
           prayed
           for
           pardon
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           worship
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           prayed
           againe
           for
           pardon
           ,
           of
           that
           particular
           sinne
           ,
           and
           did
           worship
           the
           Lord
           accordingly
           ,
           that
           was
           annointed
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           10.
           1.
           in
           token
           of
           the
           giftes
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           kist
           by
           Samuel
           for
           congratulation
           and
           homage
           ,
           1
           Kings
           19.
           18.
           
           Psal
           .
           2.
           12.
           it
           speaks
           aloud
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           very
           angry
           at
           Monarchicall
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           that
           Kings
           when
           they
           have
           possest
           themselves
           of
           such
           a
           God-like
           state
           ,
           and
           Immense
           powers
           ,
           Incompetible
           (
           almost
           with
           humanitie
           )
           not
           only
           by
           force
           and
           usurpation
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           peoples
           consent
           or
           election
           ,
           as
           Saul
           was
           ;
           the
           people
           shouted
           and
           said
           ,
           God
           save
           the
           King
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           10.
           24.
           and
           Chap.
           11.
           15.
           
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           made
           Saul
           King
           ,
           and
           Saul
           and
           all
           the
           men
           of
           Israel
           rejoyced
           greatly
           ,
           yet
           one
           offence
           and
           that
           a
           small
           matter
           in
           comparison
           (
           though
           no
           sin
           be
           little
           that
           is
           committed
           against
           the
           great
           God
           )
           makes
           a
           Monarch
           
           to
           forfeit
           all
           his
           Royalties
           ;
           for
           when
           people
           ,
           either
           for
           feare
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           vanity
           or
           pride
           of
           heart
           ,
           will
           tye
           themselves
           by
           Oathes
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           subjection
           to
           any
           man
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           them
           that
           God
           is
           angry
           with
           them
           for
           giving
           away
           that
           libertie
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           them
           keep
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           breake
           their
           trust
           never
           so
           little
           they
           may
           plucke
           them
           downe
           and
           choose
           godly
           and
           Iudicious
           men
           to
           rule
           over
           them
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           certainly
           Saul
           was
           a
           Saint
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           pretenders
           to
           Monarchy
           in
           our
           dayes
           :
           He
           sins
           in
           mercy
           not
           in
           cruelty
           ,
           confessed
           his
           sin
           ,
           never
           used
           any
           means
           to
           be
           King
           but
           hid
           himselfe
           as
           unwilling
           and
           unworthy
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           ventured
           his
           life
           most
           freely
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           was
           not
           guilty
           of
           Innocent
           Blood
           as
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           unles
           it
           were
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           1
           Sam
           22.
           19.
           tooke
           the
           newes
           of
           his
           rejection
           from
           Samuel
           patiently
           ,
           acknowledged
           divine
           Iustice
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           have
           a
           man
           suffer
           that
           denyed
           his
           title
           to
           the
           Crown
           as
           in
           the
           place
           before
           alledged
           :
           How
           unlike
           was
           Saul
           to
           Charles
           the
           last
           ;
           but
           by
           Solons
           law
           ,
           no
           evill
           is
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           dead
           least
           quarrells
           should
           be
           immortall
           ;
           He
           hath
           appealed
           to
           a
           higher
           Tribunall
           ,
           where
           no
           error
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           sentence
           pronounced
           
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           had
           a
           hand
           and
           acted
           in
           that
           execution
           from
           a
           consciencious
           principle
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           Tiranny
           and
           oppression
           ,
           in
           discharge
           of
           their
           duties
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           Not
           for
           any
           sinister
           end
           to
           make
           themselves
           great
           ,
           but
           faithfully
           to
           serve
           their
           generation
           ;
           will
           have
           much
           cause
           of
           rejoycing
           therein
           ,
           at
           that
           great
           day
           when
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           hearts
           shall
           be
           disclosed
           ,
           and
           many
           Iudgments
           given
           in
           severall
           Courts
           shall
           be
           reversed
           ,
           but
           that
           undoubtedly
           will
           be
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           it
           is
           strongly
           objected
           for
           Monarchy
           that
           God
           accepted
           David
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           1
           King.
           15.
           4.
           5.
           
           Nevertheles
           for
           Davids
           sake
           did
           the
           Lord
           his
           God
           give
           him
           a
           lamp
           in
           Ierusalem
           to
           set
           up
           his
           Son
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           Ierusalem
           ,
           because
           David
           did
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           turned
           not
           aside
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           commanded
           him
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           save
           onely
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Vriah
           the
           Hittite
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Gods
           choosing
           David
           was
           no
           approbation
           of
           the
           Kingly
           office
           in
           him
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           Saul
           ;
           God
           never
           said
           ,
           that
           Davids
           office
           was
           after
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           unles
           sin
           and
           great
           wickednes
           be
           after
           Gods
           
           heart
           ;
           God
           gave
           Saul
           gifts
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           spirit
           of
           Regiment
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           were
           resolved
           to
           have
           a
           King
           as
           the
           Heathens
           had
           ,
           
           whether
           God
           would
           or
           not
           ;
           let
           them
           have
           one
           sayes
           God
           ,
           at
           their
           own
           perills
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           was
           good
           and
           governed
           them
           as
           the
           good
           Iudges
           did
           ,
           and
           would
           give
           an
           account
           to
           the
           people
           &
           a
           reason
           of
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           Then
           God
           had
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           had
           their
           wils
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Nature
           of
           good
           magistrates
           ;
           and
           certainly
           I
           have
           thought
           many
           times
           upon
           the
           late
           troubles
           that
           if
           I
           durst
           (
           have
           asked
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           contrary
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           )
           which
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           mee
           thinks
           it
           should
           have
           been
           the
           continuance
           of
           a
           Kingly
           Goverment
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           have
           had
           the
           preeminence
           and
           power
           in
           one
           ,
           Good
           ,
           Gracious
           ,
           Iust
           ,
           Mercifull
           ,
           Valiant
           ,
           Faithfull
           ,
           and
           Patient
           Man
           ,
           as
           a
           Moses
           or
           a
           
             Iob
             ,
             Iehosophat
             ,
             Iosiah
          
           ,
           or
           Hezekiah
           ,
           that
           would
           dye
           for
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           that
           like
           his
           Saviour
           Iesus
           Christ
           goes
           about
           doeing
           good
           ,
           Acts
           10.
           28.
           that
           makes
           it
           his
           trade
           to
           relieve
           the
           poore
           people
           ,
           the
           father
           lesse
           ,
           and
           widow
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           his
           recreation
           to
           sit
           down
           at
           night
           and
           thinke
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           day
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           no
           good
           in
           ,
           he
           counts
           it
           lost
           .
           A
           man
           whose
           maine
           resolution
           of
           his
           soule
           is
           to
           know
           God
           as
           accounting
           it
           the
           most
           honorable
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           for
           the
           Creature
           to
           
           know
           its
           Creator
           that
           counts
           it
           his
           chiefest
           good
           to
           promote
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           doe
           good
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           every
           visible
           object
           ,
           and
           living
           creature
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           :
           A
           man
           that
           loves
           the
           Saints
           as
           his
           owne
           soule
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           knowing
           he
           will
           reward
           him
           ,
           and
           puts
           forward
           every
           good
           motion
           withall
           his
           might
           ,
           that
           will
           renounce
           his
           owne
           honour
           and
           become
           of
           no
           reputation
           and
           thinke
           himselfe
           highly
           honored
           if
           by
           the
           meanest
           office
           of
           love
           he
           may
           be
           serviceable
           to
           any
           ,
           specially
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           man
           had
           a
           plenartie
           of
           power
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           pleased
           without
           controle
           from
           a
           blessed
           principle
           of
           love
           to
           God
           what
           aboundance
           of
           good
           might
           an
           E.
           6.
           have
           done
           had
           his
           dayes
           been
           numerous
           whom
           God
           onely
           shewed
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           recalled
           him
           as
           not
           worthy
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           aboundance
           of
           good
           might
           one
           such
           rare
           incomparable
           person
           doe
           in
           a
           short
           time
           when
           great
           Councells
           can
           move
           like
           great
           bodyes
           but
           slowly
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           but
           worldly
           wisedom
           to
           be
           wise
           above
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           for
           man
           to
           be
           wiser
           then
           God
           ,
           who
           sayes
           ,
           it
           is
           dangerous
           to
           trust
           any
           single
           person
           (
           though
           never
           so
           singular
           )
           with
           an
           unlimitted
           power
           ;
           for
           the
           best
           men
           are
           but
           men
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           grace
           but
           may
           be
           counterfeit
           ,
           
           he
           that
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           Paul
           to
           day
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           Saul
           to
           morrow
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           deceitfull
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           conceit
           of
           such
           a
           power
           is
           enough
           to
           corrupt
           the
           best
           man
           living
           ,
           therefore
           the
           best
           goverment
           is
           to
           have
           Princes
           of
           the
           congregation
           ,
           godly
           &
           righteous
           men
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           governors
           ,
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           (
           a
           Iosua
           to
           lead
           and
           conduct
           their
           Armies
           against
           their
           Enemies
           which
           Iob
           calls
           a
           King
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           Iob
           29.
           25.
           is
           a
           sweet
           text
           for
           a
           generall
           ;
           I
           sat
           chief
           and
           direct
           as
           a
           King
           in
           the
           Army
           as
           one
           that
           comforteth
           the
           mourners
           ,
           V.
           11.
           to
           18.
           
           When
           Iob
           was
           compassed
           about
           with
           extraordinary
           honors
           ,
           and
           seated
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           other
           Easterne
           Princes
           ,
           sat
           in
           the
           Chaire
           ;
           those
           honors
           entred
           not
           into
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           his
           thoughts
           were
           taken
           up
           ,
           about
           the
           afflicted
           and
           miserable
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           in
           a
           mournefull
           condition
           ▪
           his
           soule
           was
           with
           their
           soules
           ,
           to
           alleviate
           and
           ease
           his
           distressed
           Countrey
           men
           by
           bearing
           part
           of
           their
           burden
           ,
           his
           greatest
           coverousnes
           was
           to
           enrich
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           comforting
           them
           was
           always
           the
           strongest
           of
           his
           passions
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           people
           are
           not
           to
           be
           led
           up
           and
           downe
           by
           the
           noses
           ,
           but
           the
           Magistrates
           are
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           who
           are
           very
           sensible
           of
           their
           own
           good
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           and
           great
           designe
           
           of
           Heaven
           to
           governe
           the
           world
           by
           rationall
           men
           as
           hee
           enlightens
           it
           by
           the
           sun
           ;
           for
           Reason
           is
           the
           soule
           of
           all
           things
           sublunary
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           of
           all
           Iust
           human
           lawes
           without
           exception
           ,
           by
           this
           reason
           no
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ought
           to
           challenge
           a
           power
           unaccomptable
           over
           others
           ;
           for
           the
           people
           are
           more
           immediatly
           the
           originall
           of
           all
           Iust
           power
           ,
           then
           any
           King
           ever
           was
           ,
           of
           a
           Constables
           authority
           :
           And
           ought
           to
           be
           accountable
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           offences
           against
           the
           Publique
           good
           ,
           as
           a
           Constable
           for
           his
           offence
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           but
           the
           boundlesse
           power
           which
           I
           argue
           against
           (
           though
           the
           Romans
           for
           the
           insolence
           of
           Tarquin
           would
           not
           endure
           the
           name
           )
           if
           any
           people
           shall
           place
           the
           Legislative
           power
           in
           Parliamentary
           authority
           and
           give
           unto
           one
           man
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           for
           their
           better
           correspondency
           with
           forraigne
           Kingdomes
           ,
           with
           no
           more
           power
           to
           hurt
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           the
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           or
           the
           Duke
           of
           Genoa
           have
           ;
           such
           a
           goverment
           may
           be
           Iust
           and
           Rationall
           ,
           but
           Domination
           is
           a
           sweet
           morsell
           ,
           let
           all
           States
           take
           heed
           how
           any
           man
           growes
           too
           popular
           &
           engrosses
           too
           much
           power
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           many
           object
           that
           Paul
           and
           David
           being
           annointed
           by
           Gods
           speciall
           
           command
           ,
           that
           their
           office
           was
           pleasing
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Ans
           .
           I
           agree
           that
           Annointing
           does
           generally
           imply
           that
           God
           accepts
           of
           such
           persons
           and
           things
           that
           are
           so
           annointed
           by
           his
           command
           ;
           but
           observe
           ,
           that
           God
           and
           the
           people
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           minde
           in
           that
           Action
           ;
           God
           appointed
           and
           annointed
           Saul
           as
           a
           Captain
           to
           goe
           before
           them
           to
           defend
           them
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           9.
           15.
           16.
           and
           Chap.
           14.
           47.
           
           So
           Saul
           tooke
           the
           Kingdome
           over
           Israel
           and
           fought
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           on
           every
           side
           against
           Moab
           and
           against
           the
           Children
           of
           Ammon
           ,
           and
           against
           Edom
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Kings
           of
           Zobah
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           whithersoever
           he
           turned
           himselfe
           he
           vexed
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           people
           tooke
           it
           as
           an
           accomplishment
           of
           their
           desires
           to
           have
           a
           King
           as
           the
           Nations
           had
           ,
           which
           power
           God
           gave
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           told
           the
           people
           that
           hee
           would
           make
           them
           cry
           .
           Chap.
           8.
           18.
           
           And
           yee
           shall
           cry
           out
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           because
           of
           your
           King
           which
           yee
           shall
           have
           chosen
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           heare
           you
           in
           that
           day
           ;
           and
           wee
           read
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           21.
           
           That
           they
           had
           three
           yeares
           famine
           for
           Sauls
           wickednesse
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           slaine
           the
           Gibeonites
           in
           his
           zeale
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           
             Israel
             ▪
          
           it
           is
           a
           golden
           Scripture
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           an
           Iron
           age
           of
           men
           
           that
           are
           so
           stupid
           to
           thinke
           that
           Kings
           and
           their
           Children
           are
           not
           to
           be
           executed
           for
           murders
           ▪
           vers
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           9.
           then
           there
           was
           a
           famine
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           did
           Iob
           4.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           The
           roaring
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           fierce
           Lion
           ,
           and
           the
           teeth
           of
           the
           young
           Lions
           are
           broken
           ,
           the
           old
           Lion
           perisheth
           for
           lacke
           of
           prey
           ,
           and
           the
           stout
           Lions
           whelps
           are
           scattered
           abroad
           :
           I
           judge
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           men
           who
           raigne
           like
           Lions
           ,
           Kings
           and
           great
           ones
           who
           under
           the
           face
           of
           men
           carry
           the
           hearts
           of
           Tygers
           ;
           and
           their
           Children
           who
           equall
           them
           in
           ▪
           and
           inherit
           their
           fathers
           crueltie
           ;
           and
           their
           wives
           who
           surpasse
           them
           in
           Insolence
           ,
           and
           Marian
           persecntions
           ;
           must
           all
           receive
           such
           punishments
           as
           their
           sins
           deserve
           ,
           they
           end
           their
           lives
           tragically
           ,
           heaven
           hath
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           it
           seene
           in
           their
           persons
           that
           it
           never
           leaves
           cruelties
           without
           chastisement
           ,
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           Innocent
           ones
           abandoned
           ,
           so
           the
           greatest
           persons
           that
           are
           culpable
           shall
           not
           be
           unpunished
           ,
           such
           as
           plough
           iniquity
           and
           sow
           wickednes
           shall
           reap
           the
           same
           ver
           .
           8.
           9.
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           newes
           of
           the
           murder
           of
           the
           Innocent
           is
           as
           sweet
           ,
           as
           a
           plentifull
           harvest
           is
           agreable
           to
           the
           husbandman
           ;
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           avoid
           the
           stroke
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           but
           be
           like
           high
           trees
           that
           are
           
           planted
           upon
           the
           mountaines
           shall
           be
           made
           a
           sport
           and
           pastime
           for
           the
           windes
           ,
           and
           tempests
           .
           But
           the
           poore
           Gibeonits
           case
           before
           wee
           leave
           it
           ,
           affords
           us
           an
           excellent
           document
           how
           Gods
           Israelites
           ought
           to
           carry
           themselves
           towards
           Ismaelits
           and
           Canaanits
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           very
           sparing
           in
           promises
           and
           protection
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           haveing
           once
           conditionated
           with
           them
           and
           received
           them
           into
           favour
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           liberall
           in
           performances
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           violate
           faith
           given
           in
           a
           title
           ,
           though
           the
           conditions
           were
           obtained
           by
           craft
           and
           deception
           ;
           And
           now
           I
           humbly
           intreat
           you
           to
           observe
           what
           little
           esteeme
           David
           had
           of
           Sauls
           Royall
           seed
           to
           hang
           up
           seven
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           what
           offence
           does
           not
           appeare
           ,
           but
           very
           probable
           that
           they
           had
           given
           Saul
           bad
           councell
           to
           destroy
           the
           poore
           Gibeonites
           ;
           and
           yet
           David
           had
           sworne
           to
           Saul
           not
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           seed
           after
           him
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           24.
           20.
           21.
           
           And
           now
           behold
           I
           know
           well
           that
           thou
           shalt
           surely
           be
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Israel
           shall
           be
           established
           in
           thine
           hand
           .
           Sweare
           now
           therefore
           unto
           me
           by
           the
           Lord
           that
           thou
           wilt
           not
           cut
           off
           my
           seed
           after
           mee
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           wilt
           not
           destroy
           my
           name
           out
           of
           my
           fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           David
           swore
           unto
           Saul
           :
           With
           these
           two
           arguments
           I
           
           doe
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Challenge
           all
           the
           Royalists
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           answer
           them
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           or
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           no
           oath
           of
           Allegiance
           or
           Supremacy
           can
           be
           any
           ground
           to
           any
           people
           not
           to
           doe
           Iustice
           upon
           a
           King
           for
           murder
           ;
           David
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           (
           that
           never
           offended
           but
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Vriah
           )
           therefore
           did
           not
           erre
           in
           delivering
           up
           Sauls
           seven
           sons
           to
           execution
           ;
           would
           not
           make
           his
           oath
           to
           Paul
           a
           ground
           not
           to
           doe
           Iustice
           ▪
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           David
           argued
           thus
           ,
           I
           am
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           as
           I
           am
           a
           creature
           ,
           a
           poore
           worme
           bound
           to
           the
           holy
           and
           just
           Law
           of
           my
           Creator
           (
           which
           is
           unchangeable
           and
           undispensable
           ;
           God
           can
           no
           more
           dispense
           with
           my
           loving
           and
           obeying
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           hee
           can
           cease
           to
           be
           God
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Infinite
           goodnes
           )
           which
           Law
           is
           ▪
           that
           blood
           requires
           blood
           ,
           Genes
           .
           9.
           6.
           
           It
           is
           a
           fundamentall
           Law
           without
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           conservation
           of
           human
           society
           ,
           and
           I
           finde
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           that
           my
           eye
           must
           not
           pittie
           him
           that
           sheds
           blood
           ,
           Deut.
           19.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           But
           if
           any
           man
           hate
           his
           neighbour
           and
           lye
           in
           wait
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           against
           him
           and
           smite
           him
           mortally
           that
           he
           dye
           and
           fleeth
           into
           one
           of
           these
           Cities
           :
           then
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           City
           shall
           
           send
           and
           fetch
           him
           thence
           ,
           and
           deliver
           him
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           avenger
           of
           blood
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           dye
           ,
           ver
           .
           5.
           thine
           eye
           shall
           not
           pittie
           him
           ,
           but
           thou
           shalt
           put
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           Innocent
           blood
           from
           Israel
           that
           it
           may
           goe
           well
           with
           thee
           (
           paralell
           whereunto
           )
           is
           2
           Kings
           14.
           4.
           
           And
           also
           for
           the
           Innocent
           blood
           that
           he
           shed
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           filled
           Ierusalem
           with
           Innocent
           blood
           )
           which
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           pardon
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           I
           take
           an
           oath
           of
           Allegeance
           or
           Supremacy
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           saving
           that
           faith
           which
           I
           owe
           unto
           my
           Creator
           ;
           as
           in
           Iustice
           
             Littletons
             case
          
           when
           any
           man
           did
           Fealty
           to
           his
           Lord
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           a
           saving
           that
           faith
           and
           dutie
           which
           he
           owed
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           Lords
           which
           he
           held
           land
           of
           ,
           by
           Priority
           of
           Tenure
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           not
           expressed
           it
           is
           implyed
           in
           Law.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Thus
           I
           argue
           that
           if
           it
           were
           just
           to
           put
           Sauls
           sons
           to
           death
           for
           their
           fathers
           sin
           wherein
           hee
           was
           principall
           and
           they
           but
           accessaries
           ,
           at
           the
           most
           ;
           doubtlesse
           it
           had
           been
           just
           to
           have
           recompenced
           it
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           their
           father
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           no
           sin
           to
           put
           Saul
           to
           death
           for
           killing
           the
           Gibeonites
           where
           it
           was
           lawfull
           to
           execute
           his
           sons
           which
           might
           have
           made
           many
           pleas
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           was
           Sauls
           command
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           Kings
           Commission
           
           of
           Array
           and
           warrants
           from
           Saul
           to
           raise
           forces
           to
           secure
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           under
           pretence
           of
           keeping
           the
           peace
           to
           plunder
           and
           destroy
           whom
           they
           pleased
           ,
           but
           observe
           what
           a
           glorious
           sight
           it
           was
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           heaven
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           21.
           14.
           when
           those
           seven
           sons
           were
           executed
           ,
           God
           was
           intreated
           for
           the
           Land
           :
           It
           may
           be
           the
           common
           Law
           would
           have
           acquitted
           those
           seven
           gentlemen
           ,
           because
           regularly
           where
           the
           principall
           is
           dead
           ,
           the
           accessory
           cannot
           be
           tryed
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           makes
           all
           principall
           in
           murder
           whether
           present
           or
           absent
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           man
           makes
           all
           principall
           in
           the
           highest
           offences
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           the
           lowest
           offences
           of
           trespasse
           ;
           nor
           did
           David
           question
           ,
           what
           ?
           shall
           I
           shed
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           seed
           Royall
           for
           the
           Gibeonites
           who
           were
           strangers
           and
           bondmen
           ,
           hewers
           of
           wood
           ,
           and
           drawers
           of
           water
           ,
           upon
           which
           Eternall
           Law
           of
           Righteousnes
           ,
           
             Major
             Ottoway
          
           and
           
             Cornet
             Grant
          
           ,
           were
           shot
           to
           death
           for
           murdering
           an
           Irish-man
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           VVaterford
           who
           having
           leave
           to
           goe
           into
           VVaterford
           to
           receive
           some
           money
           and
           to
           returne
           ,
           was
           at
           his
           coming
           backe
           murdered
           by
           their
           Orders
           or
           Command
           ,
           for
           which
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Warre
           they
           were
           justly
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           was
           a
           most
           famous
           peece
           of
           justice
           ,
           for
           had
           not
           zeale
           
           and
           love
           to
           Iustice
           preponderated
           ,
           and
           out-voted
           all
           private
           affections
           much
           might
           have
           been
           said
           for
           the
           vallor
           ,
           Gallantry
           ,
           and
           hopefulnes
           of
           the
           Major
           ,
           and
           Cornet
           ;
           I
           could
           not
           in
           faithfulnes
           but
           mention
           it
           as
           being
           a
           case
           so
           parallell
           to
           that
           1
           Sam.
           21.
           
           That
           Sauls
           sons
           should
           be
           executed
           for
           murder
           of
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           my
           dutifull
           respect
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           the
           exemplary
           and
           exact
           discipline
           of
           the
           Army
           where
           vice
           is
           punisht
           &
           vertue
           rewarded
           whereof
           I
           was
           sometimes
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           count
           it
           more
           honorable
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           an
           Army
           fighting
           for
           Christ
           then
           to
           be
           head
           of
           an
           Antichristian
           Empire
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           we
           leave
           David
           ,
           let
           me
           but
           observe
           how
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           kindled
           against
           Israel
           for
           Davids
           one
           sin
           of
           numbring
           the
           people
           ;
           what
           had
           the
           poore
           sheep
           done
           that
           70000.
           men
           from
           Dan
           to
           Beersheba
           should
           dye
           by
           the
           Pestilence
           in
           three
           dayes
           ?
           Did
           not
           God
           thinke
           you
           therein
           reckon
           with
           them
           for
           their
           Kingly
           goverment
           ,
           you
           will
           have
           a
           King
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           them
           ,
           whether
           I
           will
           or
           no
           ;
           you
           shall
           now
           smart
           for
           your
           wickednes
           ;
           for
           your
           great
           wickednes
           ,
           for
           unmanning
           your selves
           ,
           making
           your selves
           lesse
           then
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           one
           man
           equall
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           pleases
           ;
           
           I
           will
           not
           endure
           it
           in
           my
           owne
           people
           ;
           Eli
           sinned
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           not
           punisht
           ,
           for
           he
           governed
           the
           people
           according
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ▪
           but
           you
           will
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathens
           have
           ,
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           sin
           I
           le
           punish
           you
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           the
           famine
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           great
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           like
           that
           ,
           so
           continue
           your
           Kingly
           goverment
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           Davids
           dayes
           drew
           to
           an
           end
           therefore
           he
           gives
           a
           charge
           to
           Solomon
           his
           son
           ,
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           saying
           ,
           there
           shall
           not
           faile
           thee
           a
           man
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           Israel
           ,
           1
           Kings
           2.
           4.
           which
           expressing
           a
           stability
           of
           Davids
           Throne
           :
           some
           may
           argue
           ,
           that
           God
           approved
           Kingly
           goverment
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           there
           is
           another
           objection
           that
           should
           have
           had
           priority
           in
           Deut.
           17.
           14.
           to
           20.
           
           That
           God
           gave
           a
           Law
           for
           chusing
           a
           King
           ,
           therefore
           he
           approved
           that
           government
           ;
           the
           answer
           whereunto
           is
           easie
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           foreseeing
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           into
           Canaan
           they
           would
           desire
           a
           King
           ,
           like
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           being
           a
           people
           deere
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           therefore
           cast
           them
           off
           ;
           but
           tells
           them
           how
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           a
           bad
           bargaine
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           will
           play
           with
           the
           Lion
           or
           the
           Beare
           let
           them
           plucke
           out
           his
           teeth
           ;
           all
           Kings
           are
           ravenous
           creatures
           in
           point
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           but
           some
           will
           
           doe
           lesse
           hurt
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           are
           very
           perspicuous
           :
           when
           thou
           art
           come
           into
           the
           land
           which
           Iehovah
           thy
           God
           giveth
           thee
           ,
           and
           shalt
           possesse
           it
           ,
           and
           shalt
           dwell
           therein
           ,
           and
           shalt
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           a
           King
           over
           me
           like
           as
           all
           the
           nations
           that
           are
           about
           me
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           the
           rise
           of
           Monarchy
           was
           plainely
           from
           the
           peoples
           pride
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           set
           a
           King
           over
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           have
           one
           against
           his
           desire
           ;
           If
           Pride
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           &
           Rapacity
           which
           were
           called
           R.
           2.
           daughters
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           did
           not
           marry
           them
           they
           would
           undoe
           him
           ,
           be
           of
           a
           divine
           of
           spring
           and
           originall
           ;
           then
           Monarchy
           is
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           constitution
           of
           it
           is
           Tirannicall
           ,
           Antichristian
           and
           diabolicall
           ;
           And
           now
           the
           reason
           why
           God
           chose
           the
           seed
           of
           David
           and
           not
           the
           seed
           of
           Saul
           ,
           was
           not
           his
           approbation
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           had
           appointed
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           come
           of
           Davids
           race
           ,
           
             Genes
             ▪
          
           49.
           10.
           
           The
           scepter
           shall
           not
           depart
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           nor
           a
           Law-giver
           from
           between
           his
           feet
           untill
           Shilo
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           shall
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           people
           be
           ;
           therefore
           a
           King
           must
           be
           untill
           Christs
           time
           ;
           yet
           onely
           over
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Iudah
           and
           Benjamin
           ,
           for
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           were
           carryed
           away
           Captive
           ;
           and
           who
           knowes
           but
           that
           the
           reason
           thereof
           was
           principally
           because
           of
           their
           great
           
           wickednes
           ;
           in
           casting
           of
           Gods
           goverment
           by
           godly
           righteous
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           Monarchy
           like
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           so
           Davids
           posterity
           did
           not
           terminate
           and
           end
           untill
           Christs
           time
           ,
           because
           the
           Law-giver
           was
           not
           borne
           before
           .
        
         
           Solomon
           therefore
           after
           Davids
           death
           ,
           was
           a
           most
           glorious
           King
           ,
           who
           preferred
           wisedome
           before
           honor
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           none
           before
           him
           or
           after
           him
           were
           ever
           like
           unto
           him
           ,
           1
           Kings
           3.
           12.
           28.
           
           For
           the
           Wisedome
           of
           God
           was
           in
           him
           to
           doe
           Iudgement
           ,
           yet
           being
           but
           a
           man
           was
           drawne
           away
           by
           his
           wives
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           did
           evill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           Kings
           11.
           5.
           hee
           went
           after
           Ashtoreth
           the
           goddesse
           of
           the
           Sidoneans
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           seldome
           any
           so
           singular
           ,
           eminent
           or
           rare-gifted
           man
           ,
           but
           wants
           his
           graines
           of
           allowance
           ;
           either
           he
           is
           contrited
           ,
           censorious
           ,
           passionate
           ,
           or
           hath
           some
           mixture
           or
           tincture
           of
           folly
           which
           yet
           must
           be
           charged
           upon
           the
           unregenerate
           part
           ;
           See
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           an
           absolute
           Monarch
           onely
           accomptable
           to
           God
           ;
           if
           Solomons
           power
           had
           been
           onely
           to
           have
           confirmed
           such
           good
           and
           wholesome
           Lawes
           as
           Gods
           people
           would
           have
           propounded
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           if
           Solomon
           had
           onely
           been
           a
           leading
           man
           in
           Parliament
           in
           probability
           Israel
           had
           not
           run
           a
           whoreing
           from
           the
           
           Lord
           after
           such
           Idolls
           ;
           but
           you
           shall
           tast
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           of
           those
           bitter
           fruits
           which
           are
           of
           your
           owne
           planting
           :
           It
           was
           a
           web
           of
           your
           owne
           weaving
           ,
           a
           King
           you
           would
           have
           ,
           well
           saith
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           surely
           rend
           the
           Kingome
           from
           Solomon
           ,
           1
           Kings
           11.
           11.
           
           Yet
           not
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           for
           the
           Messiah
           is
           not
           borne
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           slept
           with
           his
           fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           came
           to
           Rehoboam
           his
           son
           ,
           1
           Kings
           12.
           who
           heard
           his
           Senators
           speake
           ,
           but
           did
           as
           the
           young
           men
           advised
           him
           ,
           1
           Kings
           12.
           10.
           how
           like
           unto
           Rehoboam
           are
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           content
           to
           heare
           what
           a
           Parliament
           will
           advise
           ,
           but
           keep
           a
           negative
           voice
           ,
           and
           prefer
           copper
           heads
           before
           silver
           haires
           ,
           and
           Court
           Parasites
           have
           distinguisht
           betweene
           advice
           and
           consent
           ,
           that
           whereas
           by
           ancient
           fundamentall
           Lawes
           Kings
           could
           doe
           nothing
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           in
           great
           Counsells
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           doe
           it
           without
           advise
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           great
           Councells
           of
           the
           Law
           stood
           only
           for
           a
           Cypher
           and
           a
           Kings
           pleasure
           to
           be
           the
           figure
           ,
           but
           let
           such
           as
           are
           wise
           but
           call
           to
           minde
           who
           it
           was
           that
           used
           this
           speech
           of
           Rehoboam
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           Kings
           little
           finger
           should
           be
           heavier
           then
           his
           Fathers
           Ioynes
           ,
           and
           Adore
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Tragicall
           end
           of
           
           such
           wicked
           Councellors
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           revolt
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           from
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           see
           what
           meanes
           Rehoboam
           attempted
           to
           reduce
           them
           ,
           1
           Kings
           12.
           ver
           .
           21.
           to
           24.
           
           And
           why
           so
           ?
           certainly
           ,
           because
           the
           government
           was
           unjust
           and
           tirannicall
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           people
           who
           in
           their
           choice
           of
           a
           King
           have
           displeased
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           well
           smarted
           for
           their
           folly
           ,
           have
           wit
           to
           cast
           him
           off
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           God
           does
           not
           say
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Election
           they
           have
           rejected
           and
           cast
           off
           me
           ,
           not
           a
           word
           of
           anger
           or
           displeasure
           ,
           which
           holds
           forth
           this
           divine
           truth
           to
           all
           that
           will
           not
           willfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           people
           in
           
             Turky
             ,
             Persia
             ,
             Russia
          
           ,
           or
           any
           place
           in
           the
           world
           where
           one
           man
           governes
           ,
           or
           pretends
           to
           rule
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           will
           rise
           against
           him
           and
           dethrone
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           action
           not
           only
           justifiable
           ,
           but
           commendable
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           King
           cause
           any
           of
           them
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           as
           Traitors
           ,
           it
           is
           murder
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           fights
           against
           God
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           otherwise
           where
           the
           goverment
           is
           just
           and
           rationall
           by
           godly
           righteous
           Magistrates
           and
           Iudges
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           affronted
           and
           injured
           it
           is
           an
           offence
           ,
           and
           high
           treason
           against
           the
           Majestie
           of
           heaven
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           
           cast
           off
           thee
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           rejected
           me
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           a
           just
           authority
           acting
           for
           him
           and
           giving
           an
           accompt
           to
           the
           people
           of
           their
           lawes
           and
           administrations
           in
           love
           ;
           we
           may
           observe
           in
           Ionathans
           case
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Legislative
           power
           is
           in
           one
           mans
           hand
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           the
           worst
           ,
           what
           lawes
           are
           unadvisedly
           enacted
           ?
           1
           Sam.
           14.
           24.
           
           And
           the
           men
           of
           Israel
           were
           distressed
           that
           day
           ,
           for
           Saul
           had
           adjured
           the
           people
           saying
           ,
           cursed
           be
           the
           man
           that
           eateth
           any
           food
           untill
           evening
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           avenged
           on
           my
           enemies
           ,
           so
           none
           of
           the
           people
           tasted
           any
           food
           :
           And
           they
           came
           to
           a
           wood
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           hony
           upon
           the
           ground
           ▪
           ver
           .
           26.
           and
           when
           the
           people
           were
           come
           into
           the
           wood
           behold
           the
           hony
           dropped
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           his
           mouth
           for
           the
           people
           feared
           the
           oath
           ,
           but
           Ionathan
           heard
           not
           when
           his
           father
           charged
           the
           people
           with
           the
           oath
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           put
           forth
           the
           end
           of
           the
           rod
           that
           was
           in
           his
           hand
           and
           dipt
           it
           in
           a
           hony-combe
           and
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           his
           mouth
           and
           his
           eyes
           were
           enlightned
           ;
           then
           answered
           one
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           thy
           father
           strictly
           charged
           the
           people
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           saying
           ,
           cursed
           be
           the
           man
           that
           eateth
           any
           food
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           were
           faint
           ;
           then
           said
           Ionathan
           ,
           my
           father
           hath
           troubled
           the
           land
           ,
           see
           I
           pray
           you
           how
           
           mine
           eyes
           hath
           been
           enlightned
           ,
           because
           I
           tasted
           a
           little
           of
           this
           hony
           ,
           ver
           .
           30.
           how
           much
           more
           if
           happily
           the
           people
           had
           eaten
           freely
           to
           day
           of
           the
           spoyle
           of
           their
           enemies
           which
           they
           found
           ,
           for
           had
           there
           not
           been
           now
           a
           much
           greater
           slaughter
           amongst
           the
           Philistins
           ;
           'T
           is
           a
           cruell
           saw
           ,
           we
           had
           kild
           more
           if
           we
           had
           eaten
           ;
           Ionathan
           was
           a
           gracious
           man
           and
           had
           a
           sweet
           spirit
           for
           goverment
           ,
           and
           Ionathan
           said
           to
           the
           young
           man
           that
           bare
           his
           armour
           ,
           come
           and
           let
           us
           goe
           over
           unto
           the
           garrison
           of
           these
           uncircumcised
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           worke
           for
           us
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           restraint
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           save
           by
           many
           or
           by
           few
           .
           As
           gallant
           Caleb
           said
           ,
           Ios
           .
           14.
           12.
           
           If
           so
           be
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           with
           me
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           drive
           out
           the
           Anakims
           :
           but
           nothing
           would
           satisfie
           Saul
           but
           the
           life
           of
           Ionathan
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           a
           cruell
           law
           and
           that
           against
           nature
           ,
           for
           hungry
           men
           not
           to
           eat
           food
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           is
           bread
           ;
           now
           bread
           being
           not
           hony
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           a
           penall
           law
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           taken
           strictly
           ;
           and
           so
           Ionathan
           not
           guilty
           ,
           for
           a
           penall
           statute
           is
           not
           to
           be
           extended
           by
           equity
           ,
           for
           the
           oath
           was
           much
           better
           broken
           then
           kept
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           had
           more
           wit
           then
           to
           suffer
           Ionathan
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           ver
           .
           45.
           nor
           was
           Ionathan
           legally
           guiltie
           ,
           because
           hee
           
           was
           not
           present
           when
           the
           law
           was
           made
           ver
           .
           3.
           and
           17.
           nor
           had
           any
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           lawes
           that
           are
           not
           consonant
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           nature
           are
           not
           obligatorie
           without
           full
           and
           perfect
           notice
           and
           proclamation
           thereof
           made
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           answer
           
             Saul
             ver
          
           .
           37.
           
           It
           was
           because
           he
           was
           angry
           with
           him
           for
           his
           rash
           oaths
           ,
           he
           being
           given
           to
           swearing
           ,
           ver
           .
           44.
           and
           it
           appeares
           chap.
           28.
           ver
           .
           6.
           16.
           that
           Gods
           not
           answering
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           anger
           ,
           though
           Saul
           suspected
           Gods
           silence
           was
           for
           some
           hidden
           sinne
           therefore
           would
           cast
           a
           lot
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           sayes
           God
           to
           Samuel
           ,
           I
           am
           chief
           King
           ,
           thou
           art
           my
           Minister
           ,
           I
           rule
           by
           thee
           ,
           therefore
           they
           have
           rejected
           me
           in
           casting
           off
           a
           just
           goverment
           free
           from
           Tiranny
           and
           oppression
           which
           my
           soule
           abhorrs
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           King
           over
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           hee
           keepes
           the
           supreme
           power
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           prerogative
           onely
           to
           give
           no
           accompt
           of
           his
           Actions
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           love
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           condescend
           to
           poore
           creatures
           ,
           and
           makes
           out
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           administrations
           ;
           and
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           consists
           in
           Holines
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Goodnes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           goverment
           of
           a
           divine
           originall
           it
           comes
           from
           heaven
           and
           hath
           a
           tendancie
           thither
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           my
           governors
           have
           such
           graces
           
           and
           gifts
           of
           my
           holy
           Spirit
           signified
           by
           powring
           on
           of
           oyle
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           rulers
           ,
           as
           being
           necessary
           graces
           for
           priests
           ▪
           Prophets
           and
           Kings
           ,
           but
           the
           Israelites
           would
           not
           let
           the
           Lord
           to
           keep
           the
           power
           in
           his
           owne
           hand
           to
           appoint
           what
           governor
           and
           goverment
           he
           pleased
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           observe
           in
           the
           next
           place
           what
           course
           does
           Ieroboam
           take
           to
           establish
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           hee
           thinks
           to
           strengthen
           himselfe
           by
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           two
           Calves
           ,
           the
           people
           will
           revolt
           from
           me
           ,
           sayes
           Ieroboam
           ,
           unles
           I
           make
           them
           two
           Calves
           of
           gold
           and
           say
           ,
           behold
           thy
           Gods
           O
           Israel
           which
           brought
           thee
           up
           out
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           Monarchs
           care
           not
           what
           they
           doe
           ,
           though
           they
           destroy
           even
           the
           soules
           of
           millions
           of
           people
           to
           maintaine
           their
           pompe
           and
           glory
           ,
           make
           the
           people
           believe
           sayes
           he
           ,
           that
           these
           Calves
           which
           were
           made
           but
           yesterday
           ,
           brought
           their
           fathers
           out
           of
           the
           land
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           27.
           
           If
           they
           sacrifice
           they
           will
           turne
           to
           Rehoboam
           ;
           Kings
           feare
           that
           pietie
           to
           God
           will
           draw
           away
           peoples
           hearts
           from
           thē
           :
           Monarchs
           delight
           wickedly
           to
           keep
           the
           people
           in
           grosse
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           how
           foolish
           was
           this
           Ieroboam
           ,
           1
           Kings
           14.
           to
           send
           his
           wife
           disguised
           to
           the
           Prophet
           Ahijah
           to
           know
           whether
           his
           son
           should
           recover
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Prophet
           could
           tell
           the
           greater
           and
           not
           
           find
           out
           the
           wifes
           disguisement
           ,
           Ideots
           ,
           Minors
           ,
           Murderers
           ,
           any
           are
           good
           enough
           and
           will
           serve
           to
           be
           Kings
           ;
           marke
           therefore
           what
           becomes
           of
           King
           Ieroboam
           ,
           1
           Kings
           14.
           ver
           .
           10.
           11.
           
           Therefore
           behold
           I
           will
           bring
           evill
           upon
           the
           house
           of
           Ieroboam
           and
           will
           cut
           off
           from
           Ieroboam
           him
           that
           pisseth
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           is
           shut
           up
           and
           left
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           away
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Ieroboam
           as
           a
           man
           takes
           away
           dung
           till
           it
           be
           all
           gone
           :
           him
           that
           dyeth
           of
           Ieroboam
           in
           the
           City
           shall
           the
           doggs
           eat
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           dyeth
           in
           the
           fields
           shall
           the
           foules
           of
           the
           aire
           eat
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           onely
           guiltie
           Kings
           might
           be
           punisht
           it
           were
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           but
           the
           poore
           people
           must
           be
           destroyed
           for
           their
           Kings
           wickednes
           ▪
           ver
           .
           15.
           16.
           for
           the
           Lord
           shall
           smite
           Israel
           ,
           as
           a
           reed
           is
           shaken
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           root
           up
           Israel
           out
           of
           this
           good
           land
           which
           hee
           gave
           to
           their
           fathers
           ,
           and
           shall
           scatter
           them
           beyond
           the
           river
           because
           they
           have
           made
           their
           groves
           ,
           provoking
           the
           Lord
           to
           anger
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           and
           hee
           shall
           give
           Israel
           up
           because
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           Ieroboam
           who
           did
           sin
           ,
           and
           who
           made
           Israel
           to
           sin
           ;
           blessed
           Lord
           !
           it
           was
           Ieroboam
           that
           made
           the
           groves
           &
           high
           places
           and
           not
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           people
           choose
           a
           King
           ,
           what
           
           he
           does
           ,
           is
           reputed
           their
           Act
           ;
           they
           doe
           it
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           body
           sees
           &
           heares
           by
           the
           organs
           of
           the
           eares
           and
           eyes
           :
           what
           a
           sad
           consideration
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           Gods
           people
           should
           be
           destroyed
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ?
           let
           them
           smart
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           a
           King
           they
           will
           have
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           warre
           betweene
           Rehoboam
           and
           Ieroboam
           all
           their
           dayes
           ,
           1
           Kings
           14.
           30
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           reiterates
           Chap.
           15.
           6.
           as
           if
           Kings
           delighted
           in
           nothing
           but
           wars
           about
           prerogatives
           ,
           precedencie
           ,
           or
           such
           triviall
           matters
           ,
           the
           poore
           people
           must
           shed
           their
           precious
           blood
           ,
           loose
           their
           lives
           ,
           not
           onely
           temporall
           but
           hazard
           their
           inestimable
           soules
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           tree
           falls
           ,
           so
           it
           lies
           ,
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           utterly
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           attaine
           and
           satisfie
           the
           ambitious
           designes
           and
           wicked
           lusts
           of
           proud
           imperious
           men
           that
           set
           all
           on
           flame
           to
           warme
           themselves
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           made
           Bees
           to
           make
           hony
           onely
           for
           the
           Drones
           ,
           poore
           men
           onely
           to
           be
           as
           the
           wooll
           in
           the
           breach
           to
           receive
           Cannon
           and
           Musquet
           bullets
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           is
           ;
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           bowells
           of
           pittie
           ,
           jogged
           &
           wakened
           out
           of
           this
           pleaseing
           dreame
           ,
           they
           are
           angry
           with
           their
           Monitor
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           is
           a
           friend
           to
           publique
           libertie
           ,
           is
           counted
           an
           enemy
           to
           Cesar
           ,
           poore
           
             Turks
             ,
             Russians
          
           ,
           and
           Europian
           
           slaves
           ,
           that
           delight
           rather
           in
           servitude
           then
           freedome
           ,
           and
           like
           spannells
           fawne
           upon
           those
           that
           most
           beat
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           sorry
           that
           they
           have
           but
           one
           life
           to
           loose
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           Soveraigne
           ;
           well
           ,
           after
           Ieroboam
           and
           Rehoboam
           ,
           there
           was
           warre
           betweene
           Asa
           King
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           Baasha
           King
           of
           Israel
           all
           their
           dayes
           ,
           1
           Kings
           15
           ,
           16.
           32.
           and
           see
           what
           became
           of
           Baasha
           ,
           1
           Kings
           16.
           1.
           
           Then
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           Iehu
           the
           sonne
           of
           Hanani
           against
           Baasha
           saying
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           I
           exalted
           thee
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           and
           made
           thee
           prince
           over
           my
           people
           Israel
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           walked
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           and
           hast
           made
           my
           people
           Israel
           to
           sin
           to
           provoke
           me
           to
           anger
           with
           their
           sins
           :
           behold
           I
           will
           take
           away
           the
           posteritie
           of
           Baasha
           ,
           and
           the
           posteritie
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           thy
           house
           like
           the
           house
           of
           Ieroboam
           the
           son
           of
           Nebat
           ,
           him
           that
           dyeth
           of
           Baasha
           in
           the
           City
           shall
           the
           dogs
           eat
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           dyeth
           in
           the
           fields
           shall
           the
           fowles
           of
           the
           aire
           eat
           .
           Then
           Elah
           succeeds
           Baasha
           ,
           he
           being
           druncke
           was
           killed
           by
           Zimri
           ,
           who
           made
           himselfe
           King
           ,
           1
           Kings
           16.
           9.
           
           Where
           Monarchies
           have
           been
           elective
           or
           gotten
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           held
           the
           best
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           new
           Monarch
           in
           his
           throne
           but
           by
           dedestroying
           the
           family
           of
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           
           
           Zimri
           destroyed
           all
           the
           house
           of
           Baasha
           ,
           left
           him
           not
           one
           that
           pissed
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           neither
           of
           his
           kinsfolks
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           1
           Kings
           16.
           11.
           
           As
           the
           Popes
           alwayes
           glory
           to
           rescinde
           and
           repeall
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           predecessors
           (
           what
           bloody
           butchers
           have
           Kings
           &
           Popes
           ever
           been
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           stand
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           let
           his
           name
           be
           blotted
           out
           )
           then
           Omri
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           and
           besieged
           Zimri
           in
           
             Tirzah
             ,
             Zimri
          
           becomes
           desperate
           ,
           sets
           the
           house
           on
           fire
           and
           burnes
           himselfe
           ,
           ver
           .
           17.
           18.
           and
           ver
           .
           25.
           this
           Omri
           wrought
           evill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           did
           worse
           then
           all
           that
           were
           before
           him
           ;
           Ahab
           his
           sonne
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           30.
           
           Then
           Ahab
           the
           son
           of
           Omri
           did
           evill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           above
           all
           that
           were
           before
           him
           so
           that
           1
           Kings
           21.
           25.
           there
           was
           none
           like
           unto
           Ahab
           which
           sold
           himselfe
           to
           worke
           wickednesse
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           whom
           Iezebel
           his
           wife
           stirred
           up
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whereas
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           is
           objected
           ,
           that
           they
           prayed
           for
           the
           healths
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           heathen
           Roman
           Tirants
           that
           persecuted
           them
           ;
           here
           you
           may
           see
           the
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           they
           knew
           that
           if
           one
           Tirant
           died
           ,
           a
           more
           cruell
           one
           would
           succeed
           ;
           as
           the
           poore
           woman
           having
           had
           three
           cruell
           Landlords
           successively
           ;
           haveing
           
           wisht
           the
           death
           of
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           prayed
           earnestly
           for
           the
           long
           life
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           being
           demanded
           a
           reason
           thereof
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           is
           alwayes
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           should
           dye
           ,
           certainly
           the
           next
           would
           be
           the
           divell
           ,
           for
           a
           more
           cruell
           Tiger
           there
           could
           not
           be
           in
           a
           human
           shape
           then
           the
           third
           was
           ;
           but
           concerning
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           that
           were
           as
           the
           Lords
           garden
           hedged
           in
           ,
           with
           his
           protection
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           sometimes
           to
           take
           away
           the
           hedge
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           wild
           beasts
           in
           ;
           they
           saw
           that
           through
           many
           tribulations
           and
           persecutions
           in
           the
           world
           they
           must
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           Antichrist
           was
           to
           be
           their
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           cruell
           ,
           enemy
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           get
           into
           the
           throne
           during
           the
           raigne
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           who
           hindred
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           2
           Thess
           .
           2.
           7.
           8.
           therefore
           they
           prayed
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           for
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           ,
           Dan.
           7.
           7.
           is
           generally
           interpreted
           to
           be
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           which
           is
           described
           to
           be
           very
           terrible
           and
           dreadfull
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           strong
           ,
           it
           had
           three
           iron
           teeth
           ,
           it
           devoured
           and
           brake
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           stamped
           the
           residue
           with
           the
           feet
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           heathen
           Empire
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           poore
           Christians
           knew
           that
           the
           
           same
           power
           must
           be
           given
           to
           the
           beast
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           Revel
           .
           13.
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           were
           better
           for
           them
           to
           have
           it
           continue
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           most
           admirable
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           Monarchies
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             viz.
             Babylonians
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Grecans
             ,
          
           and
           Romans
           ,
           should
           be
           set
           out
           ,
           and
           described
           by
           foure
           beasts
           ;
           it
           shewes
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           most
           highly
           esteemed
           by
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           are
           but
           as
           beasts
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Kings
           (
           who
           rules
           in
           Equity
           and
           Righteousnes
           over
           all
           the
           world
           )
           looks
           upon
           the
           great
           Nimrods
           and
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           world
           with
           a
           most
           contemptible
           eye
           ,
           counts
           them
           no
           better
           then
           the
           most
           ravenous
           creatures
           ,
           that
           are
           suffered
           a
           little
           to
           rage
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           wicked
           men
           ;
           when
           the
           Lord
           sayes
           ,
           that
           the
           beast
           shall
           devoure
           his
           people
           :
           It
           is
           the
           King
           of
           Asiria
           ,
           and
           his
           wicked
           Cavaliers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           threatens
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           as
           with
           a
           beast
           ;
           I
           am
           against
           thee
           ,
           O
           Gog
           ,
           the
           chief
           Prince
           of
           Mesbech
           and
           
             Tubal
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           38.
           2.
           4.
           
           I
           will
           put
           a
           hooke
           in
           thy
           jawes
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Lord
           threatned
           to
           put
           a
           hooke
           in
           the
           nostrills
           of
           Senacherib
           the
           King
           of
           Asiria
           ,
           and
           a
           bridle
           in
           his
           lips
           ,
           Esa
           .
           37.
           29.
           because
           of
           his
           rage
           and
           his
           tumult
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           use
           him
           as
           a
           beast
           ,
           and
           marke
           how
           contemptibly
           God
           speaks
           of
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Babylon
           and
           his
           
           numerous
           Army
           ,
           Ioel
           2.
           20.
           his
           stincke
           and
           ill
           savor
           shall
           come
           up
           :
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           gives
           no
           other
           Epithet
           then
           a
           stincking
           King
           ,
           an
           unsavorie
           prince
           ;
           and
           David
           speaking
           of
           Saul
           and
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           Psal
           .
           59.
           6.
           7.
           8.
           as
           if
           he
           had
           predicted
           the
           deportments
           and
           behaviours
           of
           the
           malignants
           about
           such
           time
           as
           the
           late
           King
           was
           Iusticed
           ;
           their
           nocturnall
           whisperings
           in
           Tavernes
           and
           Conventicles
           against
           the
           State
           and
           such
           as
           are
           Godly
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           returne
           at
           evening
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           noise
           like
           a
           dog
           and
           goe
           round
           about
           the
           City
           ;
           behold
           they
           belsh
           out
           with
           their
           mouths
           ,
           swords
           are
           in
           their
           lips
           ,
           for
           who
           say
           they
           doth
           heare
           (
           but
           thou
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           shalt
           laugh
           at
           them
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           have
           all
           the
           heathens
           in
           derision
           ,
           ver
           .
           14.
           at
           evening
           let
           them
           returne
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           make
           a
           noise
           like
           a
           dog
           and
           goe
           round
           about
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Gods
           people
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           in
           ver
           .
           16.
           17.
           
           But
           we
           will
           sing
           of
           thy
           power
           ,
           yea
           wee
           will
           sing
           of
           thy
           mercy
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           for
           thou
           hast
           been
           our
           defence
           and
           refuge
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           unto
           thee
           our
           strength
           will
           wee
           sing
           for
           God
           is
           our
           defence
           and
           the
           God
           of
           our
           mercie
           :
           Indeed
           he
           was
           the
           song
           of
           the
           drunkards
           ,
           Psal
           .
           69.
           12.
           but
           now
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           a
           beast
           is
           worse
           then
           to
           be
           so
           by
           nature
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           no
           
           dishonor
           to
           a
           hog
           to
           be
           called
           so
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           but
           to
           be
           as
           God
           made
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           man
           to
           make
           himselfe
           a
           beast
           is
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           the
           worst
           deformitie
           that
           can
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           there
           any
           Monarch
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           assumes
           a
           power
           of
           accompting
           onely
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           hath
           in
           him
           the
           sensuallitie
           of
           a
           swine
           ,
           the
           filth
           and
           uncleanenes
           of
           a
           Leopard
           ,
           the
           crueltie
           and
           inexorablenes
           of
           a
           Tiger
           ,
           Beare
           ,
           or
           Lion
           ;
           the
           subtiltie
           and
           craft
           of
           a
           Fox
           ,
           the
           skittishnes
           and
           stubbornes
           of
           a
           Mule
           or
           an
           Asse
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           things
           they
           have
           common
           together
           with
           beasts
           ,
           they
           are
           worse
           then
           beasts
           ,
           for
           beasts
           will
           not
           be
           druncke
           with
           their
           drinke
           as
           the
           drunkard
           corrupts
           himselfe
           in
           his
           drinke
           Iude
           10.
           they
           speake
           evill
           of
           that
           they
           know
           not
           and
           what
           they
           naturally
           know
           as
           brute
           beasts
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           they
           corrupt
           themselves
           ;
           if
           it
           would
           be
           such
           a
           judgement
           that
           a
           man
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           endure
           any
           misery
           in
           the
           world
           rather
           then
           to
           have
           his
           body
           turned
           into
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           beast
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Ancestors
           have
           been
           so
           diligent
           to
           destroy
           Woolves
           and
           
           such
           noxious
           creatures
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           should
           bring
           in
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Woolfe
           was
           to
           have
           a
           reward
           for
           it
           ;
           what
           a
           madnes
           or
           lethargie
           is
           it
           in
           men
           that
           would
           be
           counted
           rationall
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           suffer
           Tirants
           
           and
           mysticall
           Woolves
           to
           domineere
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           iron
           when
           God
           gives
           them
           an
           opportunitie
           of
           extirpation
           ,
           root
           and
           branche
           ;
           but
           to
           contend
           against
           their
           brethren
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Tirant
           ;
           to
           rage
           like
           the
           waters
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           bring
           in
           an
           overflowing
           Tide
           and
           streame
           to
           breake
           downe
           the
           banks
           of
           honestie
           and
           equitie
           ;
           what
           was
           it
           that
           made
           David
           wish
           ?
           Psal
           .
           55.
           6.
           compared
           with
           Ier.
           9.
           1.
           to
           6.
           and
           Psal
           .
           59.
           
           Oh
           that
           I
           had
           the
           wings
           of
           a
           Dove
           that
           I
           might
           fly
           into
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           and
           there
           abide
           ;
           are
           not
           wild
           beasts
           in
           their
           proper
           element
           in
           a
           wildernes
           as
           fishes
           in
           the
           Sea
           ?
           true
           ,
           but
           the
           goverment
           of
           Saul
           and
           his
           prerogative
           creatures
           was
           more
           cruell
           then
           the
           fierce
           Lion
           ,
           that
           will
           either
           pitie
           the
           crouching
           passenger
           ;
           or
           not
           prey
           upon
           him
           till
           hunger
           require
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           him
           out
           of
           his
           paine
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           but
           Tirants
           (
           and
           such
           are
           all
           that
           will
           not
           be
           accomptable
           to
           the
           people
           )
           keep
           men
           in
           prison
           many
           yeares
           to
           satisfy
           their
           insatiable
           cruelties
           ;
           and
           torture
           poore
           creatures
           by
           lingring
           deaths
           ,
           denying
           them
           the
           favour
           of
           expedition
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           therefore
           David
           sayes
           ,
           
             Psal
             ▪
          
           22.
           20.
           
           Deliver
           my
           soule
           from
           the
           sword
           ,
           my
           darling
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           dog
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           David
           calls
           Saul
           a
           dog
           ;
           better
           sayes
           David
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Tiger
           ,
           and
           wilde
           beasts
           then
           live
           under
           a
           Tirannicall
           goverment
           :
           there
           is
           a
           famous
           story
           of
           some
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           being
           besieged
           by
           a
           Tirant
           and
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           the
           young
           men
           first
           tooke
           all
           the
           old
           people
           in
           the
           City
           and
           let
           them
           blood
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           their
           heads
           killing
           them
           with
           the
           fairest
           and
           easiest
           deaths
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           next
           they
           tooke
           all
           the
           treasure
           and
           riches
           in
           the
           City
           and
           set
           it
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           tooke
           poyson
           and
           poysoned
           themselves
           ;
           and
           the
           survivor
           opened
           the
           gates
           and
           killed
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           enemy
           had
           nothing
           but
           rubbish
           and
           ashes
           ,
           of
           two
           evills
           choosing
           the
           least
           ;
           old
           and
           yong
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           City
           to
           be
           destroyed
           together
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Tirant
           ;
           where
           no
           Iustice
           can
           be
           had
           the
           Lord
           cōtinue
           and
           increase
           the
           same
           gallantry
           and
           noblenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           English
           nation
           rather
           to
           endure
           any
           misery
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           ever
           to
           admit
           any
           more
           of
           a
           Tirannicall
           Goverment
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           make
           our selves
           lower
           then
           beasts
           (
           which
           are
           not
           devoured
           by
           those
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           )
           to
           make
           one
           man
           more
           then
           a
           man
           ;
           with
           Titles
           of
           Sacred
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           Gracious
           Highnes
           ,
           Incompitible
           with
           a
           state
           of
           humanity
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           have
           patience
           a
           
           little
           longer
           to
           observe
           what
           strange
           creatures
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           were
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           every
           honest
           hearted
           man
           but
           aske
           himselfe
           some
           such
           questions
           as
           these
           ,
           whether
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           God
           would
           give
           his
           owne
           people
           as
           good
           Kings
           as
           to
           any
           other
           Nation
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           God
           was
           so
           exceedingly
           wroth
           with
           his
           owne
           children
           for
           desireing
           a
           King
           ,
           whether
           will
           he
           not
           be
           more
           angry
           with
           us
           if
           wee
           should
           not
           take
           warning
           by
           Gods
           people
           ?
           Note
           therefore
           that
           when
           King
           Ahab
           was
           dead
           Iehoram
           raigned
           in
           Israel
           ,
           2
           Kings
           3.
           1.
           6.
           and
           because
           there
           was
           a
           famine
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           first
           newes
           ,
           is
           that
           Elisha
           the
           Prophet
           must
           be
           slaine
           ,
           2
           Kings
           6.
           31.
           32.
           then
           he
           said
           ,
           God
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           moreover
           also
           to
           me
           ,
           if
           the
           head
           of
           Elisha
           the
           son
           of
           Shaphat
           shall
           stand
           on
           him
           this
           day
           ;
           but
           Elisha
           sat
           in
           his
           house
           and
           the
           Elders
           sat
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           sent
           a
           man
           from
           before
           him
           ;
           but
           ere
           the
           messenger
           came
           to
           him
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Elders
           ,
           see
           yee
           how
           the
           son
           of
           a
           murderer
           hath
           sent
           to
           take
           away
           my
           head
           ,
           take
           heed
           all
           yee
           fighters
           ,
           for
           the
           son
           of
           a
           murderer
           in
           the
           8.
           
           
             Chap.
             ver
          
           .
           15.
           
           Hazael
           kills
           King
           Benhadad
           and
           Elisha
           told
           him
           what
           a
           Tirant
           he
           would
           be
           against
           Israel
           ,
           and
           wept
           for
           griefe
           to
           thinke
           how
           Hazael
           when
           he
           came
           to
           be
           King
           should
           oppresse
           
           and
           Tirannize
           over
           them
           then
           ver
           .
           12.
           sayes
           Hazael
           ,
           why
           weepeth
           my
           Lord
           ?
           &
           he
           answered
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           the
           evill
           that
           thou
           wilt
           doe
           unto
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           their
           strong
           holds
           wilt
           thou
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           their
           young
           men
           wilt
           thou
           slay
           with
           the
           sword
           and
           wilt
           dash
           their
           children
           and
           rip
           up
           their
           women
           with
           child
           ,
           ver
           .
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           Hazael
           said
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           thy
           servant
           a
           dog
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           do
           this
           great
           thing
           ?
           and
           Elisha
           answered
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           shewed
           mee
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           King
           over
           Syria
           ,
           so
           hee
           departed
           from
           Elisha
           and
           came
           to
           his
           master
           who
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           said
           Elisha
           to
           thee
           ?
           and
           he
           answered
           ,
           hee
           told
           mee
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           surely
           recover
           ;
           and
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           on
           the
           morrow
           that
           he
           tooke
           a
           thicke
           cloath
           and
           dipt
           it
           in
           water
           and
           spead
           it
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           died
           ,
           and
           Hazael
           raigned
           in
           his
           steed
           .
           As
           if
           a
           King
           should
           take
           the
           Sacrament
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           hee
           intends
           no
           more
           hurt
           to
           the
           Parliament
           then
           to
           his
           owne
           children
           and
           the
           very
           same
           day
           grant
           comissions
           to
           slay
           and
           murder
           the
           most
           saithfull
           patriots
           ,
           but
           see
           what
           credit
           there
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           such
           mens
           vowes
           and
           protestations
           ,
           2
           Kings
           10.
           32.
           
           Hazael
           smote
           them
           in
           all
           the
           coasts
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
             Iehu
          
           was
           next
           made
           King
           by
           the
           Souldiours
           ,
           and
           2
           King.
           9.
           24.
           
           Iehu
           drew
           a
           bow
           with
           his
           
           full
           strength
           and
           smote
           Iehoram
           betweene
           his
           Armes
           and
           the
           Arrow
           went
           out
           at
           his
           heart
           and
           he
           sunck
           down
           in
           his
           Chariot
           ;
           then
           Iehu
           followes
           after
           Ahaziah
           King
           of
           Iudah
           and
           smites
           him
           and
           he
           died
           at
           Megiddo
           2
           Kings
           9.
           27.
           and
           Iehoahaz
           succeeds
           Iehu
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Israel
           ,
           2
           Kings
           10.
           then
           Chap.
           11.
           
           Athaliah
           the
           mother
           of
           Ahaziah
           arose
           and
           destroyed
           all
           the
           seed
           Royall
           onely
           Ioash
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           nurse
           was
           hid
           and
           peserved
           from
           the
           massacre
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           annointed
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           clapt
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           God
           save
           the
           King
           ,
           2
           Kings
           11.
           12.
           and
           blew
           their
           Trumpets
           ;
           then
           Athaliah
           rent
           her
           cloathes
           ver
           .
           14.
           and
           cryed
           ,
           Treason
           ,
           Treason
           ,
           she
           might
           with
           more
           reason
           have
           cryed
           out
           ;
           away
           with
           Kingly
           goverment
           that
           occasions
           so
           many
           murders
           ;
           treacherie
           &
           villanous
           conspiracies
           who
           to
           get
           into
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           their
           stations
           and
           maintaine
           their
           pompe
           and
           grandor
           must
           destroy
           poore
           Innocents
           and
           all
           that
           stand
           in
           their
           way
           of
           absolute
           Dominion
           .
        
         
           In
           Chap.
           12.
           2.
           
           Iehoash
           did
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           ver
           .
           20.
           his
           servants
           arose
           and
           made
           a
           conspiracie
           and
           slew
           Ioash
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Millo
           which
           goeth
           down
           to
           Silla
           ;
           if
           God
           sometimes
           gives
           a
           good
           Iosiah
           ,
           an
           Edward
           the
           
           sixt
           ,
           or
           a
           good
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           the
           office
           is
           not
           sanctified
           by
           the
           person
           ;
           when
           princes
           professe
           love
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           It
           is
           but
           sowing
           the
           seeds
           of
           future
           troubles
           and
           miseries
           for
           when
           Kings
           are
           good
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           never
           jealous
           ,
           of
           their
           liberties
           ;
           and
           faire
           language
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           good
           Acts
           and
           actions
           ,
           bring
           the
           people
           into
           a
           fooles
           paradise
           ,
           the
           prerogative
           then
           taking
           ten
           times
           firmer
           &
           deeper
           root
           in
           such
           Halcyon
           dayes
           ;
           and
           certainly
           the
           Tares
           ,
           Wormewood
           ,
           Gall
           ,
           Colloquintida
           ,
           and
           bitter
           fruits
           which
           England
           hath
           lately
           tasted
           of
           and
           reaped
           in
           such
           aboundance
           ;
           were
           sowne
           ,
           set
           ,
           and
           planted
           ,
           in
           those
           calmer
           times
           ;
           and
           the
           precious
           blood
           that
           hath
           been
           shed
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           the
           seeds
           time
           of
           freedome
           and
           glory
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           the
           ground
           worke
           of
           those
           precious
           &
           durable
           priviledges
           ,
           that
           English-men
           shall
           hereafter
           enjoy
           ,
           but
           see
           Chapter
           13.
           
           Iehoahaz
           son
           of
           Iehu
           was
           King
           in
           
             Israel
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           2.
           and
           he
           did
           that
           which
           was
           evill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           followed
           the
           sins
           of
           Ieroboam
           the
           son
           of
           Nebat
           which
           made
           Israel
           to
           sin
           ,
           he
           departed
           not
           there
           from
           ,
           and
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           kindled
           against
           Israel
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           3.
           he
           delivered
           them
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           Hazael
           King
           of
           Syria
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           Benhadad
           the
           son
           of
           Hazael
           all
           their
           dayes
           ;
           it
           would
           make
           the
           
           very
           bowels
           ,
           liver
           ,
           and
           intralls
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           yearne
           and
           stir
           within
           him
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           poore
           creatures
           from
           time
           to
           time
           have
           been
           punisht
           for
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           sayes
           David
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           24.
           17.
           
           Indeed
           I
           have
           done
           wickedly
           ,
           but
           these
           sheep
           what
           have
           they
           done
           ?
           Let
           thine
           hand
           be
           against
           me
           and
           my
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           against
           a
           Kingly
           goverment
           .
           Next
           comes
           Amaziah
           upon
           the
           stage
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           2
           Kings
           14.
           and
           his
           comendation
           is
           for
           doeing
           Iustice
           upon
           those
           that
           killed
           his
           father
           ;
           and
           sparing
           the
           children
           of
           the
           murderers
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           that
           the
           Fathers
           shall
           not
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           Children
           ,
           nor
           the
           Children
           for
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           his
           owne
           sin
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           but
           vaine
           man
           that
           he
           was
           to
           thinke
           to
           prosper
           ,
           knowing
           how
           greatly
           God
           was
           displeased
           with
           his
           office
           ,
           ver
           .
           19.
           the
           people
           made
           a
           conspiracie
           against
           him
           in
           Ierusalem
           and
           he
           fled
           to
           Lachish
           and
           they
           slew
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           him
           on
           horses
           and
           buried
           him
           at
           Ierusalom
           as
           Rich.
           the
           third
           slaine
           at
           the
           battaile
           at
           Bosworth-field
           by
           Henry
           the
           seventh
           ,
           was
           throwne
           over
           a
           horse
           like
           a
           Calfe
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           Leister
           &
           there
           interred
           ;
           then
           ver
           .
           23.
           there
           was
           Ieroboam
           the
           second
           King
           of
           Israel
           &
           he
           did
           that
           whch
           was
           evill
           in
           the
           sight
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           departed
           not
           from
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           Ieroboam
           the
           son
           of
           Nebat
           that
           made
           Israel
           to
           sin
           ver
           .
           24.
           then
           in
           chap.
           15.
           3.
           4.
           
           Azariah
           son
           of
           Amaziah
           raigned
           in
           Iudah
           &
           did
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           all
           that
           his
           Father
           Amaziah
           had
           done
           ;
           save
           that
           the
           high
           places
           were
           not
           removed
           ,
           the
           people
           sacrificed
           and
           burnt
           incense
           still
           on
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           smote
           him
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Leper
           to
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           and
           dwelt
           in
           a
           severall
           house
           apart
           by
           himselfe
           scarce
           a
           king
           of
           them
           that
           died
           like
           other
           men
           ;
           for
           hee
           that
           will
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           above
           other
           mens
           judgements
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           account
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           not
           worthy
           the
           society
           of
           men
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           Zachariah
           the
           son
           of
           Ieroboam
           reigned
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           9.
           10.
           he
           did
           that
           which
           was
           evill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           ,
           hee
           departed
           not
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           Ieroboam
           the
           son
           of
           Nebat
           who
           made
           Israel
           to
           sinne
           ;
           how
           made
           them
           to
           sin
           ?
           is
           not
           example
           a
           morall
           violence
           ?
           that
           where
           the
           King
           is
           wicked
           the
           people
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ;
           or
           is
           sin
           taken
           there
           for
           punishment
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           are
           punisht
           for
           the
           Kings
           enormities
           ;
           but
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           Shallum
           the
           son
           of
           Iabe●h
           conspired
           against
           him
           and
           smote
           him
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           ,
           and
           reigned
           in
           his
           steed
           ,
           what
           ?
           would
           the
           people
           
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           see
           Shallum
           kill
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           presently
           make
           him
           King
           ,
           how
           violently
           and
           insensately
           are
           men
           set
           upon
           Monarchy
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           feele
           all
           the
           Plagues
           of
           Egypt
           upon
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           like
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           but
           how
           fared
           it
           with
           King
           
             Shallum
             ver
          
           .
           13.
           he
           reigned
           but
           a
           moneth
           in
           Samaria
           ,
           for
           Menahem
           the
           son
           of
           Gadi
           ,
           went
           up
           from
           Tirzah
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Samariah
           and
           smote
           Shallum
           there
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           ,
           and
           reigned
           in
           his
           steed
           ,
           but
           how
           does
           Menahem
           comport
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Kingship
           ver
           .
           16.
           then
           Menahem
           tooke
           Tipsah
           and
           all
           that
           were
           therein
           and
           the
           Coasts
           thereof
           from
           Tirzah
           because
           they
           opened
           not
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           women
           therein
           that
           were
           with
           child
           he
           ript
           them
           up
           ;
           then
           ver
           .
           19.
           20.
           
           Pul
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           came
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           exacted
           a
           thousand
           Talents
           of
           silver
           of
           the
           rich
           men
           of
           Israel
           fifty
           shekells
           of
           silver
           ,
           thence
           they
           tooke
           the
           President
           for
           Ship-money
           ;
           to
           tirannize
           and
           bring
           themselves
           and
           the
           people
           into
           danger
           ,
           and
           then
           take
           what
           they
           please
           from
           the
           people
           to
           procure
           forraigne
           forces
           to
           assist
           King
           Menahem
           to
           confirme
           the
           Kingdome
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           but
           ver
           .
           22.
           this
           bloody
           man
           slept
           with
           his
           fathers
           ;
           and
           his
           son
           Pekahiah
           raigned
           in
           his
           steed
           ,
           blessed
           God!
           that
           such
           a
           cruell
           monster
           should
           dye
           a
           dry
           death
           ;
           
           but
           if
           Murderers
           and
           Tyrants
           were
           alwayes
           punisht
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           men
           would
           thinke
           that
           there
           were
           no
           other
           hell
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           they
           were
           not
           commonly
           punisht
           here
           ,
           many
           men
           would
           believe
           that
           there
           was
           no
           God
           ;
           well
           Pekahiah
           reigned
           two
           yeares
           ,
           and
           did
           mischief
           enough
           to
           have
           destroyed
           Israel
           ,
           because
           no
           doubt
           they
           might
           have
           cast
           off
           Monarchy
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           doe
           justice
           upon
           their
           King
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           stirred
           up
           particular
           men
           still
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           25.
           
           Pekah
           the
           son
           of
           Remaliah
           a
           Captaine
           of
           Pekahiah
           conspired
           against
           him
           and
           smote
           him
           and
           killed
           him
           in
           Samaria
           in
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           Kings
           house
           with
           52.
           more
           ,
           and
           reigned
           in
           his
           roome
           ;
           a
           good
           riddance
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Cavaliers
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           unwise
           they
           (
           to
           give
           them
           no
           worse
           Epithete
           being
           Gods
           people
           )
           to
           suffer
           Pekah
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           for
           he
           abounded
           in
           wickednes
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           dayes
           ver
           .
           29.
           seven
           Cities
           of
           Israel
           were
           carried
           captive
           to
           Assyria
           ,
           but
           ver
           .
           30
           ▪
           Hoshea
           the
           son
           of
           Ekah
           made
           a
           Conspiracie
           against
           Pekah
           ,
           and
           smote
           him
           and
           slew
           him
           &
           reigned
           in
           his
           steed
           ;
           indeed
           Iotham
           King
           of
           Iudah
           did
           righteous
           things
           howbeit
           the
           high
           places
           were
           not
           removed
           by
           him
           ver
           .
           35.
           hee
           is
           a
           good
           man
           against
           whom
           there
           is
           but
           one
           But
           ,
           or
           How
           beit
           in
           his
           Kingly
           goverment
           chap.
           16.
           2.
           succeeds
           
           Ahaz
           who
           walked
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           3.
           made
           his
           son
           to
           walke
           through
           the
           fire
           according
           to
           the
           abominations
           of
           the
           Heathen
           whom
           the
           Lord
           cast
           out
           from
           before
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           he
           sacrificed
           and
           burnt
           Incense
           in
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           hills
           ,
           &
           under
           every
           greene
           tree
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           crying
           give
           us
           a
           King
           ,
           like
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           ?
           it
           is
           noted
           how
           the
           Lord
           drove
           out
           the
           Heathens
           from
           before
           his
           people
           to
           aggravate
           their
           folly
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Heathens
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           have
           a
           Government
           like
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           if
           the
           good
           Kings
           had
           removed
           the
           high
           places
           and
           burnt
           the
           ground
           ,
           then
           the
           wicked
           Kings
           had
           not
           sacrificed
           thereon
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           people
           had
           not
           been
           starke
           blind
           they
           would
           have
           seene
           their
           extreame
           folly
           in
           admitting
           that
           goverment
           ,
           but
           why
           doe
           I
           speake
           so
           improperly
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           good
           Kings
           ,
           a
           good
           Monarch
           is
           a
           white
           Divell
           ,
           cures
           one
           and
           kills
           twenty
           ;
           doe
           men
           gather
           grapes
           of
           thornes
           ,
           or
           figgs
           of
           thistles
           ?
           he
           that
           is
           bound
           to
           no
           Law
           cannot
           be
           a
           good
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           office
           is
           against
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sinfull
           ,
           unaccomptable
           Monarchs
           are
           no
           more
           to
           be
           suffered
           then
           Divells
           ;
           if
           they
           doe
           any
           good
           it
           flowes
           not
           from
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           office
           but
           as
           
           they
           are
           private
           men
           that
           would
           do
           lesse
           hurt
           if
           they
           had
           lesse
           power
           ;
           if
           one
           should
           have
           a
           commission
           to
           rob
           ;
           and
           he
           should
           suffer
           some
           poore
           men
           to
           passe
           untoucht
           ,
           no
           thanks
           to
           his
           Commission
           ;
           but
           his
           Debonaritie
           ;
           and
           naturall
           pitie
           ;
           unaccountablenes
           is
           a
           most
           corrupt
           ,
           pernicious
           ,
           accursed
           ,
           and
           pestilent
           principle
           ,
           and
           fountaine
           from
           whence
           must
           needes
           flow
           streames
           of
           much
           Oppression
           ,
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           Crueltie
           ,
           towards
           poore
           people
           ;
           chap.
           17.
           3.
           
           Salmanezer
           King
           of
           Assyria
           falls
           out
           with
           Hoshea
           King
           of
           Israel
           about
           New-yeares-gifts
           :
           Kings
           have
           so
           many
           Courtiers
           to
           feed
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           be
           like
           the
           Horse-leach
           that
           cry
           ,
           give
           ,
           give
           ,
           therefore
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           shut
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           bound
           him
           in
           prison
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           then
           was
           Israel
           carried
           away
           captive
           ,
           for
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           Ieroboam
           had
           made
           them
           sinne
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           which
           ver
           .
           8.
           and
           15.
           is
           said
           to
           be
           walkeing
           in
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Heathen
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ;
           where
           note
           ,
           that
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           the
           Legislative
           power
           ,
           made
           what
           lawes
           he
           pleased
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           imitated
           the
           Heathen
           round
           about
           them
           therein
           in
           giving
           the
           same
           power
           to
           their
           Kings
           ;
           as
           the
           Heathens
           did
           ,
           to
           carry
           life
           &
           death
           at
           his
           nod
           ,
           and
           honoring
           a
           wicked
           man
           more
           then
           the
           King
           of
           Glory
           ;
           ver
           .
           23.
           untill
           
           the
           Lord
           removed
           Israel
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           as
           he
           had
           said
           by
           all
           his
           servants
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           so
           was
           Israel
           carried
           away
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           Land
           to
           Assyria
           unto
           this
           day
           :
           is
           it
           not
           admirable
           that
           the
           Israelites
           should
           be
           so
           extreame
           mad
           to
           set
           up
           a
           King
           like
           the
           Heathens
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           many
           sins
           might
           concurre
           to
           their
           captitie
           ,
           but
           the
           Grand
           Capitall
           sin
           is
           noted
           to
           be
           their
           inordinate
           desire
           to
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           Customes
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           now
           marke
           I
           beseech
           you
           poore
           mistaken
           deluded
           Carolists
           ,
           if
           wise
           men
           ,
           Gods
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           worth
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           suffering
           such
           Tirants
           deserve
           for
           ever
           to
           be
           called
           not
           the
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           more
           foolish
           then
           babes
           ,
           nay
           then
           the
           brute
           creatures
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           impower
           one
           of
           themselves
           to
           destroy
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           cruell
           to
           their
           owne
           kinde
           ;
           It
           speakes
           loud
           to
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           Gods
           infinit
           mercie
           have
           cast
           off
           Tirants
           ,
           to
           abrogate
           ,
           repeale
           ,
           oblitterate
           and
           change
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Customes
           ,
           to
           suffer
           no
           filthy
           rags
           infected
           with
           the
           Plague
           to
           remaine
           ;
           not
           to
           thinke
           to
           wash
           and
           purifie
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Blackamore
           will
           not
           change
           his
           skin
           ;
           the
           first
           worke
           done
           at
           Geneva
           upon
           the
           change
           of
           their
           Religion
           from
           Papists
           to
           Protestants
           was
           
             (
             Reformatio
             Legum
          
           )
           to
           examin
           
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           contrary
           
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           they
           burnt
           them
           ;
           for
           Iustice
           is
           more
           necessary
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           then
           reformed
           Religion
           ,
           no
           State
           can
           continue
           without
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           many
           flourish
           in
           Temporalls
           ,
           without
           the
           latter
           ,
           salt
           is
           more
           usefull
           then
           suggar
           ,
           and
           Pearles
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           excellent
           in
           its
           nature
           .
           The
           next
           King
           chap.
           18.
           was
           
             Hezekiah
             ver
          
           .
           5.
           who
           trusted
           in
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           him
           was
           none
           like
           him
           among
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           were
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           falling
           sicke
           ,
           by
           prayer
           had
           his
           life
           lengthened
           ,
           a
           Heathen
           King
           sent
           to
           congratulate
           his
           recovery
           ,
           and
           Hezekiah
           did
           not
           magnifie
           the
           Lords
           mercie
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           speake
           in
           the
           language
           of
           an
           Israelite
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           ,
           but
           shewed
           him
           his
           treasures
           and
           rejoyced
           more
           in
           them
           then
           in
           the
           God
           of
           his
           mercies
           (
           a
           fault
           that
           Gods
           people
           are
           too
           subject
           unto
           ,
           when
           their
           friends
           visit
           them
           they
           doe
           not
           entertaine
           the
           time
           by
           magnifying
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           multiplyed
           preservations
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           shew
           one
           another
           their
           fine
           roomes
           ,
           cloathes
           ,
           and
           such
           vanities
           )
           for
           which
           very
           thing
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           denounces
           unto
           Hezekiah
           the
           Babilonian
           captivitie
           ,
           chap.
           20.
           and
           see
           how
           the
           poore
           Iewes
           were
           punisht
           for
           that
           very
           sin
           of
           
             Hezekiah
             chap.
          
           24.
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           to
           the
           16.
           
           At
           that
           time
           the
           servants
           of
           Nebucadnezar
           King
           of
           Babylon
           came
           up
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           was
           besieged
           ,
           and
           Nebucadnezar
           King
           of
           Babylon
           came
           against
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           his
           servants
           did
           besiege
           it
           ,
           and
           Iehoiachin
           the
           King
           of
           Iudah
           went
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           he
           ,
           and
           his
           mother
           ,
           and
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           his
           princes
           ,
           and
           his
           officers
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           tooke
           him
           in
           the
           eight
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ;
           and
           hee
           carried
           out
           thence
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           and
           cut
           in
           pieces
           all
           the
           vessells
           of
           gold
           which
           Solomon
           King
           of
           Israel
           had
           made
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           said
           ;
           and
           he
           carried
           away
           all
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           mighty
           men
           of
           vallour
           ,
           ten
           thousand
           captives
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Crafts-men
           and
           smiths
           ,
           none
           remained
           save
           the
           poorest
           sort
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           he
           carried
           away
           Iehoiachin
           to
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           the
           kings
           mother
           and
           the
           kings
           wifes
           ,
           and
           his
           officers
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           those
           carryed
           he
           into
           captivity
           from
           Ierusalem
           to
           Babylon
           :
           and
           all
           the
           men
           of
           might
           even
           seven
           thousand
           ,
           and
           Crafts-men
           and
           Smiths
           one
           thousand
           ,
           all
           that
           were
           strong
           and
           apt
           for
           war
           ;
           even
           them
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           brought
           captive
           to
           Babylon
           ;
           blessed
           God
           that
           ever
           any
           people
           of
           understanding
           
           should
           contend
           for
           Monarchy
           !
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           speaks
           so
           plainely
           ,
           that
           whether
           the
           kings
           be
           good
           men
           or
           bad
           ,
           I
           will
           punish
           the
           people
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           any
           kings
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           goverment
           of
           my
           ordination
           ,
           kings
           are
           the
           peoples
           Idols
           ▪
           creatures
           of
           their
           own
           making
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           have
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           sure
           that
           if
           the
           best
           of
           their
           kings
           doe
           but
           out
           of
           a
           little
           vaine-glory
           shew
           his
           treasures
           to
           a
           Heathen
           king
           I
           le
           punish
           them
           for
           that
           transgression
           ;
           The
           next
           successor
           was
           Manasseh
           ,
           and
           hee
           followed
           the
           abomination
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           chap.
           21.
           9.
           he
           seduced
           the
           people
           to
           doe
           more
           evill
           then
           did
           the
           Nations
           above
           all
           that
           the
           Amorites
           did
           ,
           and
           made
           Iudah
           to
           sinne
           with
           his
           Idolls
           :
           Is
           not
           man
           a
           free
           Agent
           ,
           if
           he
           suffer
           no
           outward
           violence
           hee
           hath
           none
           within
           him
           :
           but
           a
           kings
           example
           is
           unresistible
           violence
           .
           Mercifull
           God
           ,
           shall
           thy
           owne
           children
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           before
           they
           had
           a
           king
           was
           worth
           10000.
           
           Amorites
           ,
           be
           made
           worse
           then
           the
           most
           abominable
           Heathens
           onely
           by
           having
           a
           king
           ,
           ver
           .
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           therefore
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           behold
           ,
           I
           am
           bringing
           evill
           upon
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           Iudah
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           heareth
           of
           it
           both
           his
           eares
           shall
           tingle
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           stretch
           over
           Ierusalem
           the
           line
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           the
           plummet
           
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           wipe
           Ierusalem
           as
           a
           man
           wipeth
           a
           dish
           ,
           wiping
           it
           ,
           and
           turning
           it
           upside
           downe
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           forsake
           the
           remnant
           of
           my
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           become
           a
           prey
           &
           spoile
           to
           all
           their
           enemies
           ;
           this
           Manasseh
           shed
           innocent
           blood
           till
           he
           filled
           the
           streets
           with
           it
           ,
           2
           
             Reg.
             chap
          
           22.
           after
           Manasseh
           reigned
           Ammon
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           fathers
           own
           son
           in
           wickednes
           ,
           and
           his
           servants
           conspired
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           king
           in
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           slew
           them
           and
           made
           Iosiah
           king
           ,
           the
           hopefull
           prince
           ,
           who
           turned
           not
           aside
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           to
           the
           left
           but
           walkt
           in
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           David
           his
           father
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           turne
           from
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           his
           great
           wrath
           against
           Iudah
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           provocation
           of
           Manasseh
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           2
           Kings
           23.
           26.
           will
           not
           the
           Lord
           be
           intreated
           to
           save
           the
           people
           for
           good
           Iosiahs
           sake
           ?
           no
           ;
           all
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           doe
           for
           the
           best
           king
           is
           to
           take
           him
           away
           from
           the
           evill
           to
           come
           ,
           chap.
           22.
           19.
           20.
           then
           chap.
           25.
           
           Ierusalem
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           besieged
           by
           Nebucadnezar
           king
           of
           Babylon
           who
           built
           forts
           against
           it
           round
           about
           ;
           the
           famine
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           bread
           for
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           warre
           therein
           forced
           to
           fly
           ,
           the
           City
           
           taken
           and
           defaced
           ,
           ver
           .
           9.
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           burnt
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           houses
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           every
           great
           mans
           house
           burnt
           ;
           the
           kings
           eyes
           put
           out
           and
           his
           sons
           slaine
           .
           7.
           and
           bound
           him
           with
           chaines
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           more
           at
           large
           expressed
           ,
           Ier.
           39.
           7.
           and
           it
           is
           very
           observeable
           (
           to
           teach
           Gods
           people
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           when
           the
           people
           are
           so
           mad
           in
           contending
           for
           Monarchy
           ,
           to
           bring
           Gods
           Iudgments
           upon
           them
           )
           that
           Ieremiah
           who
           in
           al
           probability
           would
           have
           been
           one
           of
           the
           first
           that
           had
           suffered
           for
           his
           faithfulnes
           ,
           in
           reproving
           sin
           so
           impartially
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           onely
           preserved
           Ier.
           39.
           11.
           12.
           
           Now
           Nebucadnezar
           king
           of
           Babylon
           gave
           charge
           concerning
           Ieremiah
           to
           Nebuzaradan
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           guard
           ,
           saying
           ,
           take
           him
           ,
           and
           looke
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           doe
           him
           no
           harme
           ,
           but
           doe
           unto
           him
           even
           as
           he
           shall
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           this
           same
           Ieremiah
           that
           had
           mourned
           in
           secret
           for
           the
           Court
           vanities
           ,
           or
           rather
           enormities
           ,
           the
           insanitie
           and
           egregious
           folly
           of
           the
           people
           to
           cast
           off
           a
           Rationall
           ,
           just
           Goverment
           by
           worthy
           Patriots
           that
           charge
           their
           owne
           estates
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           kings
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           for
           whose
           sins
           so
           many
           of
           the
           people
           lost
           their
           lives
           ,
           God
           punishes
           the
           people
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           not
           onely
           where
           the
           kings
           are
           wicked
           and
           monsters
           of
           
           men
           ,
           but
           where
           they
           are
           good
           men
           and
           live
           good
           lives
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           very
           rare
           )
           yet
           the
           people
           must
           smart
           for
           suffering
           the
           kingly
           office
           to
           continue
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           be
           not
           a
           sufficient
           argument
           take
           another
           :
           If
           the
           most
           desparate
           Malignant
           in
           England
           or
           Scotland
           was
           but
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           heare
           of
           the
           horrid
           Massacres
           that
           have
           been
           committed
           upon
           the
           poore
           English
           ,
           154000.
           barbarously
           murdered
           in
           one
           Province
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           the
           miserable
           effects
           and
           sad
           desolations
           of
           so
           bloody
           a
           Rebellion
           whereof
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           pretended
           prerogative
           was
           undoubtedly
           the
           first
           inducing
           cause
           he
           was
           as
           sure
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           as
           ever
           the
           Divell
           was
           the
           Author
           or
           first
           tempter
           to
           sin
           ,
           for
           without
           his
           countenance
           they
           durst
           never
           have
           attempted
           it
           ;
           without
           question
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           but
           from
           the
           common
           sence
           of
           humanity
           ,
           for
           feare
           either
           of
           being
           tormented
           with
           the
           Ghosts
           and
           dismall
           apparitions
           of
           those
           poore
           Innocents
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           a
           sad
           consideration
           to
           bethinke
           himselfe
           what
           an
           astonishment
           it
           will
           be
           unto
           him
           at
           that
           great
           day
           to
           heare
           the
           cry
           of
           all
           the
           Innocent
           blood
           that
           hath
           been
           shed
           in
           the
           three
           Nations
           crying
           to
           the
           Iust
           God
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           vengeance
           against
           all
           those
           that
           have
           in
           any
           sort
           made
           themselves
           guilty
           or
           accessary
           
           to
           the
           death
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           death
           of
           many
           of
           their
           soules
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           tree
           falls
           so
           it
           lyes
           ,
           many
           a
           poore
           Creature
           innocently
           murdered
           for
           ought
           wee
           know
           to
           the
           contrary
           might
           have
           lived
           to
           repent
           ,
           but
           the
           sentence
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           but
           curse
           all
           those
           malignants
           that
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           every
           one
           undoubtedly
           had
           that
           hath
           either
           warred
           or
           pleaded
           for
           the
           late
           King
           or
           his
           posterity
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           these
           and
           many
           other
           Scripturs
           and
           reasons
           that
           might
           be
           alledged
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           to
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           wicked
           Kings
           have
           brought
           misery
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           the
           best
           men
           that
           ever
           swayed
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Iudah
           or
           Israel
           have
           been
           authors
           and
           occasioners
           of
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           to
           the
           poore
           people
           ;
           David
           by
           numbring
           the
           people
           ,
           Solomon
           by
           tolleration
           of
           Idolatry
           ;
           Iehosaphat
           by
           taking
           part
           with
           
             Ahab
             ;
             Asa
          
           for
           his
           confidence
           in
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           his
           severity
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           and
           Iosiah
           for
           his
           rash
           and
           unadvised
           war
           with
           
             Pharo
             ,
             Neco
          
           ,
           did
           all
           of
           them
           ▪
           though
           godly
           men
           ,
           bring
           wrath
           upon
           Gods
           people
           which
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           )
           the
           Iudges
           of
           old
           never
           did
           ,
           though
           Elies
           offence
           might
           be
           greater
           then
           theirs
           ;
           yet
           the
           people
           smarted
           not
           for
           that
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           Kings
           transgressions
           ,
           and
           
           though
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           choose
           the
           seed
           of
           David
           and
           not
           of
           Saul
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           justifie
           Israel
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           because
           God
           appointed
           Christ
           Iesus
           to
           come
           of
           Davids
           race
           ,
           from
           Iudah
           ;
           therefore
           there
           was
           a
           stabilitie
           of
           Davids
           throne
           ,
           and
           his
           posterity
           to
           terminate
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           that
           Scripture
           of
           Genes
           .
           49.
           10.
           
           The
           Scepter
           shall
           not
           depart
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           nor
           a
           Law-giver
           from
           between
           his
           feet
           untill
           Shiloh
           come
           ,
           and
           unto
           him
           shall
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           people
           be
           ;
           might
           be
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           the
           Iewes
           of
           their
           unbeliefe
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Messias
           is
           come
           ,
           because
           the
           scepter
           is
           so
           long
           since
           departed
           from
           Iudah
           ;
           they
           have
           had
           no
           King
           of
           their
           Nation
           but
           have
           been
           many
           yeares
           as
           a
           scattered
           people
           (
           though
           happily
           their
           dispersion
           hath
           been
           their
           preservation
           ,
           for
           had
           they
           not
           found
           favour
           amongst
           many
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           quietly
           under
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           in
           all
           probability
           have
           been
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           then
           they
           are
           )
           if
           there
           were
           not
           some
           malice
           and
           imbitterednes
           of
           spirit
           amongst
           them
           against
           Christians
           it
           being
           so
           pregnant
           a
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           a
           more
           cleere
           and
           expresse
           Text
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           from
           the
           forementioned
           Scriptures
           ;
           that
           if
           there
           were
           not
           much
           malignitie
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           convinced
           that
           Monarchy
           was
           never
           any
           ordinance
           of
           God
           but
           an
           invention
           of
           wicked
           men
           acted
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Satan
           ,
           being
           content
           to
           Idolize
           one
           Tirant
           ,
           that
           themselves
           might
           tirannize
           over
           many
           :
           and
           whereas
           it
           is
           called
           a
           Human
           Ordinance
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           
           Submit
           your selves
           to
           every
           ordinance
           of
           man
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           the
           King
           as
           supreme
           ;
           that
           is
           either
           to
           be
           intended
           of
           a
           King
           that
           is
           guided
           and
           directed
           by
           his
           Parliaments
           or
           Counsells
           who
           in
           cases
           of
           Competition
           must
           yeeld
           to
           them
           with
           such
           power
           as
           a
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           or
           Geneva
           may
           have
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           an
           agreement
           and
           constitution
           of
           Irrationall
           people
           ,
           a
           nation
           delighting
           rather
           in
           servitude
           ,
           then
           freedome
           ;
           and
           those
           ancient
           Scholasticks
           &
           Phylosophers
           which
           made
           such
           learned
           arguments
           of
           the
           best
           kinde
           of
           Goverment
           ,
           whether
           Monarchy
           ,
           Aristocracy
           or
           Democracy
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           many
           holding
           that
           Monarchy
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           preeminence
           ,
           specially
           where
           Kings
           were
           good
           men
           ;
           Certainely
           they
           did
           not
           intend
           it
           of
           absolute
           unaccountable
           Monarchs
           ,
           for
           Aristoteles
           King
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           ,
           greater
           then
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           lesse
           then
           all
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orenge
           had
           two
           votes
           in
           Counsell
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           more
           
           then
           right
           reason
           allowes
           ;
           for
           that
           saying
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           Nature
           makes
           Kings
           ,
           is
           meant
           that
           nature
           makes
           men
           valiant
           ,
           wise
           ▪
           and
           amiable
           ,
           qualified
           for
           Kingly
           power
           ;
           or
           else
           being
           such
           that
           studied
           Books
           more
           then
           men
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           end
           of
           government
           ,
           and
           being
           little
           acquainted
           with
           those
           many
           provocations
           that
           the
           best
           of
           Monarchs
           have
           ,
           to
           degenerate
           into
           Tiranny
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           temptations
           that
           they
           have
           to
           satisfie
           their
           sinfull
           appetites
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Concupisible
           and
           Irasible
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           predominant
           ,
           as
           occasions
           are
           presented
           ;
           they
           being
           good
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           patient
           ,
           men
           themselves
           ,
           judged
           others
           accordingly
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           most
           Heteradox
           and
           Erronious
           in
           that
           opinion
           ,
           concerning
           Monarchy
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           consulted
           with
           the
           sacred
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           wee
           that
           professe
           our selves
           Christians
           must
           either
           yeeld
           unto
           ,
           or
           els
           make
           Scripture
           useles
           ,
           and
           leave
           every
           thing
           to
           the
           greatest
           incertainty
           &
           confusion
           that
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           in
           the
           darke
           may
           run
           out
           heads
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           like
           two
           blind
           men
           ,
           that
           josling
           complaine
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           can
           you
           not
           see
           ?
           and
           why
           doe
           you
           thrust
           me
           ?
           but
           never
           complaining
           of
           their
           owne
           blindnes
           ;
           in
           a
           far
           thicker
           Egyptian
           darknes
           are
           all
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           
           matter
           of
           Goverment
           and
           Policy
           that
           reject
           the
           Councell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           complaine
           of
           want
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           but
           thinke
           themselves
           the
           wisest
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           contending
           so
           eagerly
           ,
           strenuously
           and
           impetuously
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           old
           heathenish
           Goverments
           and
           superstitious
           customes
           ,
           Ierem.
           8.
           9.
           
           The
           Wisemen
           are
           ashamed
           ,
           they
           are
           dismayed
           and
           taken
           ,
           they
           have
           rejected
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           what
           wisedom
           is
           in
           them
           ?
           and
           because
           many
           whom
           I
           honor
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           as
           godly
           and
           precious
           Christians
           may
           happily
           be
           entangled
           and
           captivated
           with
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           being
           borne
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           love
           with
           their
           own
           issue
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           deformed
           ;
           Deare
           hearts
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           that
           truth
           is
           more
           ancient
           then
           error
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           are
           but
           novelties
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           you
           are
           in
           love
           with
           fowle
           mistris
           Monarchy
           ,
           not
           because
           she
           is
           not
           faire
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           you
           are
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           tell
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           darke
           Pope
           Ioane
           with
           them
           is
           as
           good
           as
           her
           Lady
           ;
           what
           ever
           may
           by
           carnall
           politicians
           be
           invented
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           let
           us
           give
           more
           credit
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           then
           the
           wisedome
           of
           men
           which
           is
           foolishnes
           ,
           when
           it
           approaches
           before
           the
           God
           of
           Wisedom
           ,
           God
           sayes
           ,
           he
           
           will
           not
           have
           his
           people
           come
           under
           a
           Kingly
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           will
           plague
           them
           for
           their
           Kings
           offences
           ;
           if
           they
           suffer
           it
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           reason
           against
           Monarchy
           but
           a
           Divine
           Prohibition
           ;
           why
           was
           the
           Manna
           sweet
           at
           one
           time
           and
           at
           another
           corrupt
           ?
           but
           because
           it
           was
           Gods
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           better
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Sabboth
           .
           Why
           would
           the
           Lord
           have
           the
           walls
           of
           Ierica
           beaten
           downe
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Rams-horne
           onely
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           more
           of
           his
           own
           power
           might
           appeare
           ?
           why
           was
           there
           no
           more
           ceremonies
           used
           in
           the
           cleansing
           of
           Namaan
           but
           wash
           and
           be
           cleane
           ;
           are
           not
           other
           waters
           as
           good
           ?
           Is
           not
           Monarchy
           more
           pompeous
           and
           like
           the
           Heathens
           ?
           now
           God
           hath
           protested
           against
           Monarchy
           in
           all
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           contend
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           flat
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Majestie
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           make
           our selves
           wiser
           then
           God
           :
           for
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Lord
           did
           enjoine
           or
           forbid
           unto
           his
           people
           of
           old
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Iudicialls
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           equity
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           Gods
           people
           to
           observe
           for
           ever
           ;
           Gods
           positive
           Lawes
           can
           no
           more
           be
           altered
           or
           changed
           then
           his
           essence
           ;
           hee
           is
           delighted
           with
           the
           wayes
           of
           Truth
           and
           Iustice
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           carnall
           Israel
           expected
           a
           restoration
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           perceiving
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           did
           not
           exalt
           himselfe
           as
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           being
           not
           of
           this
           world
           (
           though
           he
           will
           have
           a
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           world
           )
           they
           did
           not
           conclude
           him
           to
           be
           the
           promised
           Messias
           we
           thought
           hee
           should
           have
           restored
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Israel
           ;
           many
           godly
           learned
           men
           ,
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Lambs
           bride
           will
           not
           be
           glorious
           till
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           already
           a
           Spouse
           and
           visible
           Churches
           of
           Saints
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           come
           and
           behold
           the
           Lambes
           bride
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           after
           the
           Iewes
           conversion
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           it
           is
           likewise
           conjectured
           that
           the
           Iewes
           shall
           have
           a
           great
           command
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           to
           be
           a
           King
           over
           them
           ;
           only
           King
           Iesus
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           Soveraigne
           ;
           Consider
           well
           Hos
           .
           1.
           11.
           
           Then
           shall
           the
           children
           of
           Iudah
           &
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           be
           gathered
           together
           ;
           and
           appoint
           themselves
           one
           head
           and
           they
           shall
           come
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           great
           shall
           be
           the
           day
           of
           
             Iezerel
             ▪
          
           That
           head
           is
           meant
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           1
           Eph.
           22.
           and
           Hosea
           .
           13.
           9.
           10.
           11.
           
           Oh
           Israel
           ,
           thou
           hast
           destroyed
           thy selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           me
           is
           thine
           help
           .
           I
           will
           be
           thy
           King
           ,
           where
           is
           any
           other
           that
           may
           save
           thee
           in
           all
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           thy
           Iudges
           of
           whom
           thou
           saidst
           ,
           give
           me
           a
           King
           and
           
           Princes
           .
           I
           gave
           thee
           a
           king
           in
           mine
           anger
           and
           tooke
           him
           away
           in
           my
           wrath
           :
           no
           king
           but
           Iesus
           ,
           And
           Esay
           ,
           the
           1.
           holds
           it
           out
           fully
           what
           Goverment
           they
           shall
           have
           when
           they
           have
           repented
           ,
           Not
           Monarchy
           ;
           but
           by
           good
           Iudges
           and
           Councellors
           ,
           ver
           .
           12.
           how
           is
           the
           faithfull
           City
           become
           an
           harlot
           ?
           it
           was
           full
           of
           judgement
           ;
           righteousnes
           lodged
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           now
           murderers
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           they
           had
           their
           good
           Samuels
           ,
           Iustice
           was
           like
           a
           mighty
           streame
           ▪
           but
           when
           they
           would
           have
           a
           king
           like
           the
           Heathens
           then
           men
           were
           made
           offenders
           for
           a
           word
           ,
           &
           if
           any
           man
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           kings
           domination
           the
           kings
           Iudges
           for
           money
           would
           condemne
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Naboth
           for
           his
           vineyard
           ,
           ver
           .
           23
           thy
           Princes
           are
           Rebellious
           ,
           and
           companions
           of
           theeves
           ;
           therefore
           ver
           .
           25.
           when
           the
           Iewes
           shall
           be
           converted
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           away
           the
           tin
           (
           of
           Monarchy
           )
           and
           I
           will
           restore
           thy
           Iudges
           as
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           thy
           Councellors
           as
           at
           the
           beginning
           ;
           afterwards
           thou
           shalt
           be
           called
           the
           City
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           Citie
           ,
           there
           are
           hopes
           now
           that
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           and
           Scotland
           may
           be
           faithfull
           Cities
           ,
           the
           drosse
           and
           Tin
           of
           Monarchy
           being
           happily
           purged
           away
           ,
           the
           Lord
           tells
           them
           againe
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           in
           choosing
           kingly
           Goverment
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Hezekiah
           .
           
           Hos
           .
           8.
           3.
           
           Israel
           hath
           cast
           off
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           :
           the
           enemy
           shall
           pursue
           him
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           they
           have
           set
           up
           Kings
           but
           not
           by
           me
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           Princes
           :
           and
           I
           knew
           it
           not
           ;
           did
           any
           Royalist
           ever
           thinke
           ,
           that
           God
           makes
           the
           sin
           of
           Monarchy
           equall
           to
           Idolatry
           ;
           as
           there
           he
           does
           ?
           but
           let
           any
           Royalist
           (
           if
           he
           can
           )
           shew
           me
           one
           word
           of
           approveing
           ,
           or
           commending
           ,
           kingly
           office
           ,
           or
           Regall
           Goverment
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           when
           God
           redeemed
           them
           from
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           Ezra
           who
           was
           a
           ready
           Scribe
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             .
             Ezra
          
           7.
           6.
           he
           speaks
           not
           one
           word
           of
           the
           commendations
           of
           Kingly
           goverment
           :
           nor
           yet
           Nehemiah
           who
           was
           the
           Kings
           cup-bearer
           ,
           1
           Nehe.
           11.
           a
           most
           active
           and
           zealous
           instrument
           for
           Gods
           service
           speaks
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Kingly
           power
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           chap.
           6.
           6.
           7.
           
           Sauballat
           and
           Tobiah
           enemies
           to
           reformation
           ;
           sent
           a
           letter
           to
           Nehemiah
           that
           it
           was
           reputed
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           himselfe
           King
           ,
           and
           appointed
           Prophets
           to
           preach
           him
           up
           King
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           Nehemiah
           sent
           word
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           feigned
           by
           craft
           and
           pollicie
           to
           hinder
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           13.
           sayes
           Nehemiah
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           made
           me
           afraid
           and
           to
           have
           sinned
           that
           they
           might
           have
           matter
           for
           an
           evill
           report
           that
           they
           might
           
           reproach
           me
           ;
           and
           was
           not
           this
           the
           very
           language
           of
           the
           Malignants
           ;
           that
           the
           Parliament
           intended
           to
           make
           themselves
           Kings
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           false
           accusations
           raised
           against
           them
           to
           discourage
           &
           weaken
           their
           hands
           from
           the
           worke
           ,
           but
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           maintained
           a
           spirit
           of
           Christian
           fortitude
           in
           our
           good
           
             Nehemiahs
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           11.
           shall
           such
           men
           as
           wee
           ,
           doe
           good
           works
           by
           the
           halfes
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ,
           the
           Lord
           thinke
           upon
           his
           servants
           ,
           both
           in
           Parliament
           and
           Army
           for
           good
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           that
           they
           have
           done
           and
           suffered
           :
           And
           so
           Haggai
           2.
           22.
           prophesies
           of
           overthrowing
           the
           throne
           of
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           heathens
           ,
           and
           the
           chariots
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           ride
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           tittle
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           whereby
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           Monarchy
           may
           be
           gathered
           or
           maintained
           ,
           if
           the
           goverment
           were
           lawfull
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           Lord
           destroy
           it
           ?
           and
           if
           it
           must
           be
           destroyed
           from
           amongst
           the
           heathen
           people
           (
           that
           are
           ignorant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           rationall
           rather
           in
           habit
           then
           in
           act
           :
           )
           certainely
           God
           is
           exceeding
           angry
           with
           his
           owne
           people
           for
           suffering
           Monarchs
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           a
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           subdue
           them
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           was
           not
           Iesus
           Christ
           borne
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           who
           had
           so
           
           great
           a
           power
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           was
           taxed
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           Luk
           2.
           1.
           and
           did
           not
           Ioseph
           and
           Mary
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           goe
           up
           from
           Galilee
           into
           Iudea
           to
           be
           taxed
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           subjection
           commanded
           to
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           (
           that
           were
           some
           of
           thē
           monsters
           of
           men
           ?
           and
           that
           even
           for
           conscience
           sake
           Rom.
           13.
           5.
           nay
           did
           not
           Iesus
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           worke
           a
           miracle
           to
           pay
           tribute
           for
           himselfe
           and
           Peter
           ,
           for
           Caesars
           service
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           First
           ,
           concerning
           that
           of
           Rom.
           13.
           
           I
           marvaile
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           but
           a
           dram
           of
           ingenuitie
           will
           object
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           as
           cleere
           as
           cristall
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           there
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           resisted
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           command
           just
           things
           and
           forbid
           the
           contrary
           ▪
           that
           are
           not
           a
           terror
           to
           good
           works
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           evill
           ;
           for
           the
           Law
           is
           not
           made
           for
           the
           righteous
           man
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           9.
           
           Hee
           that
           punishes
           a
           man
           for
           doeing
           good
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           obeyed
           by
           any
           command
           from
           God
           then
           Satan
           is
           ;
           If
           God
           should
           suffer
           any
           people
           to
           be
           spiritually
           possest
           or
           obsest
           by
           the
           Divell
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           cases
           onely
           spirituall
           reasons
           are
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           this
           kinde
           of
           burning
           ,
           drowning
           ,
           and
           persecution
           goeth
           not
           out
           ,
           but
           by
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           ,
           Matth.
           17.
           15.
           21.
           but
           when
           rulers
           are
           possest
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           crueltie
           ,
           hunting
           and
           thirsting
           after
           the
           blood
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           
           and
           estates
           of
           honest
           people
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           to
           crouch
           under
           such
           burthens
           with
           an
           asinine
           patience
           ,
           but
           to
           quit
           themselves
           like
           men
           ,
           and
           purchase
           their
           freedome
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           for
           no
           remedy
           can
           be
           so
           bad
           as
           such
           a
           disease
           ;
           If
           it
           should
           be
           intended
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           Nero
           might
           have
           compelld
           Christians
           to
           worship
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           had
           find
           in
           Acts
           5.
           and
           if
           it
           should
           be
           construed
           of
           a
           submission
           in
           Civill
           matters
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           arme
           sin
           by
           a
           Commission
           against
           the
           law
           but
           the
           question
           is
           whether
           Monarchicall
           Government
           have
           any
           footing
           or
           Divine
           approbation
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           not
           obliged
           to
           hinder
           sin
           and
           oppression
           ,
           but
           he
           approves
           it
           not
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           plaine
           and
           direct
           prohibition
           against
           it
           ;
           my
           people
           shall
           not
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           say
           they
           ;
           t
           is
           your
           great
           sin
           and
           wickednes
           to
           aske
           a
           King
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           have
           one
           at
           our
           owne
           perills
           ,
           say
           they
           ;
           as
           the
           poore
           Iewes
           said
           in
           another
           cause
           ,
           his
           blood
           be
           upon
           us
           and
           our
           children
           ;
           let
           us
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           though
           wee
           smart
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           pay
           never
           so
           deere
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           made
           sensible
           of
           their
           sin
           in
           asking
           a
           
           King
           ,
           and
           crave
           pardon
           for
           their
           rejecting
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           rationall
           Goverment
           ;
           against
           which
           expresse
           inhibition
           and
           charter
           ,
           in
           that
           1.
           
           
             Sam
             ▪
          
           8.
           
           Some
           interences
           are
           made
           of
           
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           Monarchy
           in
           generall
           ,
           which
           yet
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           (
           as
           it
           can
           never
           be
           evinced
           being
           against
           reason
           )
           amongst
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           argument
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           amongst
           Gods
           people
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           Divine
           injunction
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           imitate
           the
           goverment
           ,
           nor
           manners
           of
           unbelievers
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           Paul
           by
           inspiration
           wrote
           to
           the
           Saints
           at
           Rome
           ,
           was
           to
           satisfie
           them
           in
           any
           doubt
           that
           might
           arise
           by
           their
           living
           under
           Imperiall
           Goverment
           ;
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           untill
           God
           did
           finde
           out
           a
           way
           to
           free
           them
           from
           hard
           Taske-masters
           ,
           they
           must
           submit
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           if
           Nero
           would
           send
           to
           them
           for
           halfe
           their
           goods
           ,
           it
           was
           better
           for
           them
           to
           part
           quietly
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           loose
           their
           lives
           ;
           for
           what
           could
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           Christians
           doe
           to
           oppose
           the
           Emperours
           power
           ;
           however
           ,
           he
           was
           none
           of
           their
           Lord
           ;
           they
           set
           him
           not
           up
           ,
           but
           they
           came
           in
           by
           blood
           and
           conspiracies
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           Romans
           elected
           them
           ;
           the
           Christians
           were
           meerely
           passive
           in
           the
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           in
           conscience
           ought
           to
           pay
           tribute
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           if
           the
           Goverment
           was
           approved
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           Gods
           will
           that
           Christians
           should
           with
           as
           much
           peace
           and
           quietnes
           as
           the
           world
           would
           affoard
           thē
           ,
           passe
           the
           time
           of
           their
           sojorning
           here
           in
           
           feare
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Saints
           lookt
           at
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           and
           minde
           of
           their
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           people
           of
           God
           had
           suffered
           under
           the
           Egyptian
           power
           those
           Pharoes
           and
           hard
           taske-masters
           ,
           and
           so
           under
           the
           Babylonish
           power
           in
           the
           captivitie
           ,
           and
           had
           suffered
           and
           were
           trampled
           upon
           by
           the
           
             Assyrian
             ,
             Persian
          
           ,
           and
           Grecian
           Monarchs
           ;
           so
           likewise
           they
           were
           to
           suffer
           and
           to
           be
           oppressed
           by
           the
           Roman
           power
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Dan.
           7.
           where
           by
           the
           vision
           of
           the
           foure
           Beasts
           is
           represented
           the
           foure
           Monarchs
           men
           of
           bestiall
           spirits
           that
           create
           a
           propertie
           by
           force
           ,
           as
           amongst
           the
           beasts
           possession
           is
           the
           onely
           right
           ,
           but
           sayes
           Daniel
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           so
           alwayes
           ,
           for
           ver
           .
           18.
           and
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           But
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           High
           shall
           take
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           possesse
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           ever
           ,
           even
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           but
           the
           Iudgement
           shall
           sit
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           take
           away
           his
           dominion
           to
           consume
           and
           destroy
           it
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           dominion
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnes
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           under
           the
           whole
           heaven
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           High
           whose
           Kingdom
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           all
           dominions
           shall
           serve
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           see
           Dan.
           2.
           44.
           now
           this
           is
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Malignants
           
           exceedingly
           vex
           and
           fret
           at
           Psal
           .
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           why
           doe
           the
           Heathen
           rage
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           imagine
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ?
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           set
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           rulers
           take
           councell
           together
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Annointed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Let
           us
           breake
           their
           bonds
           asunder
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           their
           cords
           from
           us
           ;
           he
           that
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Heavens
           shall
           laugh
           ,
           the
           Lord
           shall
           have
           them
           in
           derision
           :
           then
           shall
           he
           speake
           unto
           them
           in
           his
           wrath
           and
           vex
           them
           in
           his
           sore
           displeasure
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           Yet
           I
           will
           (
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           )
           set
           King
           Iesus
           upon
           his
           holy
           hill
           of
           Sion
           ;
           The
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           world
           thinke
           to
           intaile
           their
           Crowns
           so
           fast
           upon
           their
           posterity
           ,
           and
           make
           Lawes
           like
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           to
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           and
           men
           may
           thinke
           to
           establish
           Royall
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           make
           firme
           Decrees
           that
           Monarchy
           shall
           stand
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           will
           blow
           upon
           them
           ;
           It
           is
           admirable
           to
           consider
           that
           Scripture
           of
           Ier.
           29.
           
           Babylon
           was
           to
           be
           destroyed
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           Psal
           .
           137.
           8.
           9
           ,
           O
           daughter
           of
           Babylon
           who
           art
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           happy
           shall
           he
           be
           that
           rewardeth
           thee
           as
           thou
           hast
           served
           us
           ;
           happy
           shall
           hee
           be
           that
           dasheth
           thy
           little
           ones
           against
           the
           stones
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           the
           70.
           yeeres
           the
           people
           of
           God
           must
           be
           patient
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           that
           City
           where
           they
           were
           captives
           ;
           doe
           but
           read
           that
           excellent
           
           place
           Ier.
           29.
           from
           the
           4.
           to
           the
           7.
           10.
           
           If
           the
           Parliament
           had
           complyed
           with
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           upon
           the
           throne
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           putting
           a
           golden
           Scepter
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           reed
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           have
           called
           Christ
           master
           but
           to
           have
           Crowned
           him
           with
           thornes
           ;
           and
           a
           mortall
           man
           with
           Gold
           ;
           it
           had
           been
           but
           mocking
           and
           scoffing
           at
           the
           promises
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           Holines
           ,
           Purity
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Plenty
           ;
           and
           freedom
           from
           oppression
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           of
           God
           are
           to
           enjoy
           upon
           the
           earth
           ;
           for
           doe
           but
           consider
           how
           ridiculous
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           call
           those
           
             Defendors
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           are
           offendors
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           that
           make
           the
           Saints
           offendors
           for
           a
           word
           ;
           that
           hate
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           men
           naturally
           hate
           poyson
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           the
           darknes
           and
           dissatisfaction
           which
           hath
           been
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           many
           Christians
           concerning
           the
           Iustice
           done
           upon
           the
           late
           King
           proceeds
           from
           their
           not
           understanding
           the
           Scriptures
           &
           not
           distinguishing
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           to
           be
           in
           a
           suffering
           condidition
           and
           when
           to
           be
           in
           a
           prosperous
           condition
           ;
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           were
           predestinate
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           the
           image
           of
           their
           head
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           a
           patient
           suffering
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           2.
           9.
           under
           Tirants
           ,
           but
           in
           
           these
           later
           times
           the
           Saints
           are
           to
           get
           victory
           over
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           shall
           bring
           their
           glory
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           Revel
           .
           21.
           24.
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           shall
           not
           any
           longer
           as
           sucking
           Lambes
           be
           in
           feare
           of
           wolves
           ,
           or
           as
           tender
           kids
           in
           the
           pawes
           of
           Beares
           ,
           nor
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           mouthes
           of
           Lions
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           oppresse
           the
           Lords
           people
           shall
           be
           fed
           with
           their
           own
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drunke
           with
           their
           own
           blood
           ,
           as
           with
           sweet
           wine
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           Saviour
           and
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           mighty
           one
           of
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Esay
          
           49.
           26.
           as
           it
           is
           Gods
           prerogative
           to
           binde
           the
           Divell
           in
           chaines
           ,
           so
           the
           Saints
           shall
           binde
           Kings
           on
           earth
           ,
           let
           Malignants
           mocke
           and
           jeare
           at
           the
           Saints
           and
           servants
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           minde
           what
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           Psal
           .
           149.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           ver
           .
           prayse
           the
           Lord
           ;
           sing
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           a
           new
           song
           ,
           and
           his
           praise
           in
           the
           congregation
           of
           Saints
           ;
           let
           Israel
           rejoyce
           in
           him
           that
           made
           him
           :
           let
           the
           Children
           of
           Sion
           be
           joyfull
           in
           their
           King
           :
           Let
           the
           high
           praises
           of
           God
           be
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           &
           a
           two
           edged
           sword
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           heathen
           ,
           and
           punishments
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           binde
           their
           Kings
           with
           chaines
           ,
           and
           their
           Nobles
           with
           fetters
           of
           iron
           ,
           to
           execute
           upon
           them
           the
           Iudgement
           
           written
           :
           this
           honour
           have
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           prayse
           yee
           the
           Lord
           :
           that
           as
           Paul
           was
           delivered
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           so
           the
           Saints
           shall
           be
           delivered
           from
           all
           the
           Lions
           and
           beasts
           of
           prey
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           ere
           long
           visit
           Babylon
           and
           all
           those
           Kings
           that
           have
           been
           druncke
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           men
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           as
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           were
           (
           as
           all
           Christians
           are
           animated
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           as
           the
           members
           by
           the
           same
           soule
           )
           shall
           rejoyce
           ,
           Rev.
           18.
           20.
           and
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           duty
           of
           Christians
           to
           express
           their
           joy
           by
           singing
           &
           exaltations
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Rev.
           19.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           so
           glorious
           a
           work
           the
           Lord
           will
           plead
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           with
           all
           the
           potentates
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Esay
           66.
           16.
           but
           it
           must
           be
           a
           righteous
           warr
           ,
           Revel
           .
           19.
           11.
           
           And
           I
           saw
           heaven
           opened
           ,
           and
           behold
           a
           white
           horse
           and
           hee
           that
           sat
           upon
           him
           was
           called
           faithfull
           and
           true
           ,
           and
           in
           righteousnes
           he
           doth
           Iudge
           and
           make
           warr
           :
           for
           unlesse
           Iustice
           be
           advanced
           in
           the
           front
           of
           all
           military
           designes
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           protect
           the
           reare
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           error
           in
           any
           to
           hold
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Anti-Christ
           must
           not
           be
           destroyed
           by
           the
           materiall
           sword
           and
           maintained
           by
           such
           only
           as
           turne
           all
           Scriptures
           into
           Allegories
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           count
           it
           any
           superstition
           for
           the
           Gentry
           of
           Poland
           to
           stand
           
           up
           ,
           and
           draws
           their
           swords
           at
           the
           rehersal
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           signifying
           ,
           that
           they
           wil
           fight
           for
           their
           Religion
           against
           all
           opposers
           :
           And
           they
           that
           are
           called
           ,
           are
           faithfull
           ,
           chosen
           ,
           and
           true
           ,
           Ier.
           51.
           20.
           
           Thou
           art
           my
           battell
           Axe
           and
           weapon
           of
           war
           for
           with
           thee
           will
           I
           breake
           in
           pieces
           the
           nations
           ,
           and
           with
           thee
           will
           I
           destroy
           Kingdomes
           ,
           men
           of
           Gods
           designation
           and
           appointment
           .
           Hee
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           that
           hath
           taught
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           servants
           to
           warre
           and
           their
           fingers
           to
           fight
           ,
           Psal
           .
           144.
           1.
           
           For
           not
           only
           that
           knowledge
           which
           is
           divine
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           skill
           in
           armes
           and
           expertnes
           in
           warrs
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           may
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           be
           acquired
           by
           naturall
           valour
           and
           understanding
           ,
           voluntary
           industry
           ,
           and
           long
           experiences
           ,
           yet
           considering
           how
           many
           veteran
           Commanders
           of
           noble
           extraction
           and
           education
           ,
           famous
           in
           feates
           of
           Chivalrie
           ;
           have
           been
           foiled
           ,
           broken
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           beaten
           at
           their
           owne
           weapons
           by
           a
           few
           gentlemen
           (
           in
           comparison
           )
           and
           inuenile
           mecanicks
           and
           honest
           tradesmen
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           the
           Lord
           hath
           drawn
           forth
           and
           engaged
           to
           fight
           his
           battailes
           ;
           we
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           their
           valor
           ,
           prowesse
           and
           dexterity
           hath
           either
           been
           infused
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           improved
           by
           him
           to
           a
           miraculous
           proficiencie
           .
        
         
           The
           Scripture
           is
           very
           cleere
           ,
           that
           Gods
           
           people
           were
           governed
           by
           Parliaments
           for
           though
           we
           read
           ,
           1
           Kings
           8.
           2.
           
           That
           all
           the
           men
           of
           Israel
           assembled
           to
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           yet
           v.
           the
           3.
           the
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           only
           came
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           but
           vertually
           present
           by
           repre
           sentation
           as
           every
           man
           ,
           woman
           and
           child
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           present
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           otherwise
           an
           Act
           could
           not
           in
           reason
           oblige
           them
           ;
           1
           Num.
           4.
           one
           of
           every
           Tribe
           ,
           one
           chief
           of
           the
           house
           of
           his
           Fathers
           to
           appeare
           and
           stand
           up
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           more
           expressely
           in
           the
           2
           Chron.
           1.
           2.
           and
           5.
           2.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Captains
           of
           thousands
           and
           of
           hundreds
           ,
           that
           stand
           up
           for
           Counties
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           Iudges
           that
           weigh
           mens
           causes
           ,
           Governors
           of
           Forts
           and
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           chief
           men
           for
           wisedome
           ,
           principall
           officers
           ,
           for
           age
           and
           prudence
           ,
           and
           by
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           in
           severall
           texts
           of
           Scriptures
           are
           onely
           meant
           eminent
           nursing
           fathers
           to
           Gods
           people
           ;
           but
           accountable
           to
           their
           brethren
           for
           any
           Male-administration
           ;
           but
           Kings
           make
           themselves
           so
           sacred
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           toucht
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           are
           their
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           can
           no
           more
           be
           subject
           then
           the
           Romans
           could
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           owne
           slaves
           ;
           the
           Civillians
           at
           Paris
           not
           long
           since
           resolved
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           be
           plaintiffe
           in
           any
           Action
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           not
           tyed
           to
           any
           Law
           ,
           all
           is
           the
           Emperors
           
           as
           to
           property
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           to
           possession
           ,
           say
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           other
           obligation
           but
           the
           conservation
           of
           their
           owne
           dominions
           and
           greatnes
           ,
           they
           must
           dissemble
           for
           their
           proper
           interests
           :
           one
           made
           many
           promises
           and
           after
           being
           made
           a
           King
           ,
           said
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           the
           person
           that
           promised
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           was
           void
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Warrs
           betweene
           Henry
           the
           third
           and
           the
           Barons
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Cittizens
           of
           London
           tooke
           part
           with
           the
           right
           side
           against
           the
           King
           (
           for
           never
           had
           any
           King
           just
           cause
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           people
           )
           who
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           ;
           an
           obstinate
           man
           that
           would
           not
           yeeld
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           morsell
           of
           bread
           ;
           the
           people
           in
           that
           midnight
           of
           Popery
           tooke
           oathes
           and
           protestations
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           lives
           and
           estates
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           in
           speciall
           he
           tooke
           a
           solemne
           oath
           not
           to
           question
           the
           Londoners
           for
           any
           former
           matter
           ,
           wishing
           damnation
           ,
           and
           the
           lowest
           chamber
           in
           hell
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           posterity
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           punctually
           keepe
           and
           observe
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           Sacrament
           upon
           it
           ,
           which
           hee
           believed
           to
           be
           the
           very
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           counted
           him
           a
           Heretique
           that
           made
           the
           least
           doubt
           of
           his
           non-performance
           ;
           what
           not
           believe
           the
           King
           upon
           such
           solemne
           Oathes
           and
           imprecations
           ?
           
           this
           was
           ratified
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           what
           followed
           ?
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           got
           the
           Milicia
           into
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           but
           the
           active
           men
           that
           contended
           for
           their
           liberties
           were
           Imprisoned
           ,
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           City
           invaded
           ,
           Strangers
           appointed
           to
           be
           Governors
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           those
           that
           had
           been
           honest
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           their
           goods
           confiscate
           ,
           and
           never
           poore
           creatures
           more
           miserably
           afflicted
           and
           tormented
           ;
           and
           what
           promises
           did
           Queen
           Mary
           make
           to
           the
           Suffolke
           men
           at
           Franingham
           Castle
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           enjoy
           their
           Religion
           establisht
           by
           Edw.
           6.
           but
           when
           shee
           had
           got
           power
           in
           her
           hand
           shee
           began
           to
           persecute
           and
           burne
           them
           for
           Heretiques
           ,
           the
           poore
           Suffolks
           men
           besought
           her
           to
           make
           good
           her
           promise
           ,
           what
           said
           shee
           ,
           keepe
           promise
           with
           Heretiques
           ?
           I
           shall
           make
           you
           know
           that
           the
           members
           must
           not
           be
           so
           bold
           with
           their
           head
           ,
           as
           to
           endeavour
           to
           rule
           it
           ;
           Innumerable
           instances
           might
           be
           made
           of
           forraigne
           Princes
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           but
           to
           show
           the
           Sun
           with
           a
           candle
           ;
           Monarchs
           have
           no
           other
           principles
           but
           selfe
           preservation
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           intend
           to
           performe
           when
           they
           promise
           (
           which
           I
           doubt
           very
           few
           of
           them
           doe
           )
           it
           is
           but
           as
           the
           I
           esuits
           teach
           ,
           to
           keep
           untill
           they
           have
           power
           to
           break
           and
           forgive
           an
           injury
           ,
           as
           the
           Italian
           
           sayes
           ,
           till
           he
           can
           revenge
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           such
           strong
           temptations
           to
           draw
           their
           hearts
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           have
           engaged
           their selves
           unto
           ;
           if
           it
           crosse
           them
           in
           point
           of
           domination
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           sweet
           a
           morsell
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           prudent
           people
           will
           ever
           trust
           them
           for
           matter
           of
           their
           liberties
           :
           Richlieus
           principle
           and
           Councell
           to
           his
           Master
           was
           ,
           keep
           your
           Subjects
           low
           Sir
           ,
           that
           having
           time
           little
           enough
           to
           get
           bread
           they
           may
           never
           thinke
           of
           any
           liberties
           :
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           whether
           his
           tongue
           and
           his
           head
           were
           of
           the
           same
           opinions
           (
           for
           he
           was
           famous
           for
           deep
           dissimulations
           )
           but
           if
           he
           spoke
           as
           he
           thought
           I
           might
           without
           offence
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           as
           unwise
           a
           speech
           as
           ever
           came
           from
           a
           Scholler
           ;
           Let
           me
           intreat
           your
           honorable
           patience
           but
           to
           read
           a
           little
           of
           Machiavell
           (
           which
           Kings
           study
           more
           then
           Scripture
           )
           his
           words
           are
           these
           in
           his
           Prince
           ;
           A
           King
           ▪
           sayes
           he
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           Fox
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           aware
           of
           snares
           ,
           and
           a
           Lion
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           scare
           the
           Wolves
           ;
           A
           wise
           Prince
           ought
           not
           to
           keepe
           his
           faith
           given
           when
           the
           observance
           thereof
           turnes
           to
           disadvantage
           ▪
           and
           the
           occasions
           that
           made
           him
           promise
           are
           past
           ;
           if
           men
           were
           all
           good
           this
           rule
           would
           not
           be
           allowable
           ,
           but
           being
           the
           people
           are
           full
           of
           mischiefe
           and
           would
           not
           make
           it
           good
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           neither
           is
           
           he
           tyed
           to
           keep
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           shall
           a
           Prince
           ever
           finde
           lawfull
           occasion
           to
           give
           collour
           to
           this
           breach
           ,
           very
           many
           moderne
           examples
           might
           be
           alledged
           wherein
           might
           be
           shewed
           how
           many
           peaces
           have
           been
           concluded
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           promises
           made
           ,
           have
           been
           violated
           and
           broken
           by
           the
           infidelity
           of
           Princes
           ;
           ordinarily
           things
           have
           best
           succeeded
           with
           him
           that
           hath
           been
           likest
           the
           Fox
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           understand
           how
           to
           set
           a
           good
           colour
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           faine
           and
           dissemble
           thoroughly
           ,
           and
           many
           are
           so
           simple
           and
           yeeld
           so
           much
           to
           the
           present
           necessities
           that
           hee
           who
           hath
           a
           minde
           to
           deceive
           shall
           alwayes
           finde
           some
           or
           other
           that
           will
           be
           deceived
           ;
           Alexander
           the
           sixt
           never
           did
           any
           thing
           els
           but
           deceive
           men
           ,
           and
           never
           meant
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           found
           some
           to
           worke
           upon
           ,
           yet
           never
           was
           there
           any
           man
           that
           would
           protest
           more
           effectually
           ,
           nor
           averre
           any
           thing
           with
           more
           solemne
           oathes
           and
           observe
           them
           lesse
           then
           he
           did
           ;
           neverthelesse
           his
           cosenages
           thrive
           all
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           further
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           a
           Prince
           will
           be
           forced
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           State
           to
           doe
           contrary
           to
           his
           Faith
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           therefore
           it
           behoves
           him
           to
           have
           a
           minde
           so
           disposed
           as
           to
           turne
           and
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           all
           windes
           and
           fortunes
           ;
           
           and
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           let
           the
           Prince
           seeme
           to
           him
           that
           sees
           and
           heares
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           pitie
           ,
           all
           faith
           ,
           all
           integrity
           ,
           all
           humanity
           ,
           all
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           seeme
           to
           have
           then
           this
           last
           quallity
           ,
           for
           men
           in
           generall
           judge
           by
           the
           sight
           and
           appearances
           ,
           few
           by
           the
           touch
           ,
           every
           man
           may
           come
           to
           see
           what
           thou
           seemest
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           few
           come
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           feeling
           of
           thee
           to
           understand
           what
           thou
           art
           ,
           and
           those
           few
           dare
           not
           oppose
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           who
           have
           the
           majesty
           of
           State
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           mens
           actions
           ,
           especially
           those
           of
           Princes
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           judgement
           to
           appeale
           unto
           ,
           men
           forbeare
           to
           give
           their
           reasons
           till
           the
           events
           and
           ends
           of
           things
           ;
           let
           a
           Prince
           therefore
           take
           the
           surest
           courses
           to
           maintaine
           his
           life
           and
           estate
           ,
           the
           meanes
           shall
           always
           be
           thought
           honorable
           and
           commended
           by
           every
           one
           for
           the
           vulgar
           is
           ever
           taken
           with
           the
           appearance
           and
           event
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           people
           they
           are
           but
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           the
           others
           are
           but
           few
           in
           comparison
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Prince
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           that
           preaches
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           Princes
           are
           not
           above
           their
           words
           ,
           but
           had
           hee
           kept
           his
           promises
           hee
           had
           lost
           his
           state
           long
           agoe
           ,
           so
           far
           Machiavell
           :
           And
           another
           principle
           amongst
           Monarchs
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           subject
           begin
           to
           
           have
           a
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           merits
           ,
           or
           to
           deserve
           well
           from
           the
           publique
           ,
           he
           must
           in
           reason
           of
           state
           be
           discourted
           ,
           if
           not
           executed
           ;
           for
           seare
           of
           factions
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           when
           David
           came
           to
           Ierusalem
           with
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Giant
           the
           women
           met
           him
           singing
           ,
           Saul
           hath
           slaine
           his
           thousands
           ,
           and
           David
           his
           ten
           thousands
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           18.
           7.
           thereby
           ascribing
           more
           honor
           to
           David
           then
           Saul
           ,
           for
           which
           Saul
           was
           wroth
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           houre
           you
           may
           observe
           that
           hee
           never
           lookt
           upon
           him
           with
           a
           pleasant
           countenance
           ,
           oh
           this
           David
           he
           stands
           in
           the
           way
           of
           my
           applause
           ;
           he
           is
           counted
           a
           better
           souldier
           ,
           more
           just
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           or
           Religious
           then
           my selfe
           ,
           banish
           him
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           utterly
           destroy
           him
           ;
           Monarchy
           and
           wholesome
           Lawes
           can
           no
           more
           cohabit
           ,
           then
           the
           Arke
           and
           Dagon
           ;
           take
           but
           one
           divine
           instance
           ;
           what
           wicked
           lawes
           and
           statutes
           of
           Omri
           were
           practised
           and
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           even
           by
           Monarchs
           that
           professed
           to
           governe
           and
           rule
           as
           for
           the
           Lord
           and
           over
           his
           people
           in
           that
           59.
           of
           
             Esay
             v.
          
           3.
           the
           land
           is
           defiled
           
           with
           blood
           ,
           the
           King
           shall
           have
           power
           by
           Law
           to
           pardon
           murders
           under
           the
           name
           of
           man-slaughters
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           none
           calleth
           for
           Iustice
           ;
           nor
           any
           pleadeth
           for
           truth
           ver
           .
           5.
           they
           hatch
           Cokatrice
           eggs
           and
           weave
           the
           Spiders
           web
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           there
           is
           
           no
           judgement
           in
           their
           goeings
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           them
           crooked
           pathes
           ,
           ver
           .
           9.
           therefore
           is
           judgement
           far
           from
           us
           ,
           neither
           doth
           Iustice
           overtake
           us
           ,
           ver
           .
           14.
           15.
           and
           Iudgement
           is
           turned
           away
           back
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           standeth
           a
           far
           off
           for
           Truth
           is
           fallen
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           and
           equity
           cannot
           enter
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           was
           displeased
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Iudgement
           ;
           the
           meaning
           whereof
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           this
           ;
           That
           Evangelicall
           Propher
           ,
           or
           Propheticall
           Evangelist
           Isaiah
           foretelling
           the
           Iudgement
           that
           should
           befall
           his
           owne
           Nation
           by
           the
           Assirians
           and
           the
           Caldeans
           ,
           telleth
           Iudah
           and
           Israel
           ,
           that
           principally
           for
           corruption
           in
           their
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           severely
           punisht
           ,
           his
           prophesie
           rising
           no
           higher
           then
           to
           the
           reigne
           of
           Vzziah
           King
           of
           Iudah
           and
           Ieroboam
           the
           second
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           hee
           tells
           them
           that
           their
           Lawes
           are
           like
           Spiders
           webbs
           ,
           they
           entangle
           poore
           clients
           as
           the
           Spiders
           web
           doth
           the
           flyes
           ,
           to
           their
           destruction
           ,
           and
           undoeing
           ,
           their
           Lawes
           are
           spun
           with
           so
           fine
           a
           threed
           that
           none
           but
           Eagle
           eyed
           practisers
           can
           discerne
           them
           ;
           the
           plaintiffe
           hatches
           Cockatrice
           eggs
           ,
           the
           issue
           of
           many
           tedious
           suites
           ,
           is
           poysonfull
           and
           pernicious
           ,
           if
           he
           recover
           ,
           considering
           his
           costs
           and
           paines
           he
           may
           put
           his
           gaines
           in
           his
           eyes
           and
           see
           never
           the
           werse
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           mistake
           his
           Action
           ,
           or
           doe
           not
           hit
           the
           
           bird
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           hee
           must
           pay
           the
           defendant
           his
           costs
           (
           who
           yet
           is
           in
           conscience
           indebted
           unto
           him
           )
           to
           his
           utter
           undoeing
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           prophesieing
           against
           such
           wicked
           Councellors
           that
           contend
           for
           Monarchs
           saith
           ver
           .
           6.
           their
           webbs
           shall
           not
           become
           garments
           ,
           when
           Monarchs
           are
           destroyed
           ;
           their
           Lawes
           shall
           perish
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           prove
           but
           as
           cobwebs
           to
           those
           that
           practise
           them
           ,
           and
           shall
           afford
           them
           no
           succour
           against
           Gods
           vengeance
           ,
           their
           Lawes
           are
           crooked
           like
           the
           serpent
           ,
           full
           of
           turnings
           and
           windings
           ,
           Maeanders
           and
           Intricaties
           ;
           such
           as
           swerve
           from
           the
           strait
           and
           easie
           path
           of
           Gods
           Iudiciall
           Lawes
           ;
           for
           equity
           can
           finde
           no
           admittance
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           and
           beare
           it selfe
           up
           ;
           and
           ver
           .
           the
           11.
           the
           people
           roare
           like
           beares
           and
           moutne
           sore
           like
           doves
           and
           looke
           many
           yeares
           for
           Iudgement
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           none
           ;
           for
           Monarchy
           and
           good
           Lawes
           are
           inconsistent
           ;
           and
           what
           Amos
           saith
           chap.
           5
           ▪
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           I
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           your
           feast
           dayes
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           smell
           in
           your
           solemne
           assemblies
           ,
           22.
           though
           yee
           offer
           me
           burnt
           offerings
           and
           meat
           offerings
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           accept
           them
           ,
           neither
           will
           I
           regard
           the
           peace-offerings
           of
           your
           fat
           beasts
           ,
           23.
           take
           thou
           away
           from
           me
           the
           multitude
           of
           thy
           songs
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           not
           heare
           the
           melody
           of
           thy
           violls
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           leave
           off
           praying
           and
           singing
           till
           there
           be
           a
           settled
           course
           of
           Iustice
           betweene
           partie
           and
           partie
           to
           run
           downe
           not
           by
           drops
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           mighty
           streame
           of
           water
           in
           a
           firme
           ,
           quicke
           ,
           cheap
           and
           unvariable
           way
           ,
           and
           chap.
           6.
           8.
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           I
           abhorre
           ,
           the
           excellencie
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           hate
           his
           Palaces
           ,
           what
           blessed
           Lord
           !
           abhorre
           thy
           poore
           worme
           Iacob
           and
           his
           fathers
           pompe
           and
           best
           condition
           ?
           sure
           it
           must
           be
           for
           some
           transcendent
           iniquitie
           ,
           behold
           the
           reason
           rendred
           Amos
           the
           5.
           and
           7.
           and
           6.
           12.
           for
           yee
           have
           turned
           Iudgement
           into
           Worme
           wood
           and
           Gall
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           righteousnes
           into
           hemlocke
           ;
           Iustice
           (
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           the
           most
           pleasing
           and
           profitable
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           and
           which
           being
           tempered
           with
           mercie
           cures
           all
           the
           distempers
           and
           diseases
           in
           a
           Body
           politique
           )
           was
           corrupted
           ,
           made
           most
           bitter
           to
           the
           oppressed
           and
           most
           abominable
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           undone
           by
           the
           Law
           which
           should
           preserve
           them
           :
           And
           the
           Lawes
           were
           no
           better
           in
           Habakkuks
           time
           ,
           1.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           wherefore
           holdest
           thou
           thy
           tongue
           when
           the
           wicked
           devoureth
           the
           man
           that
           is
           more
           righteous
           then
           he
           ,
           and
           makest
           them
           as
           the
           fishes
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           the
           creeping
           things
           that
           have
           no
           ruler
           over
           them
           ,
           they
           take
           up
           all
           of
           them
           with
           the
           angle
           ,
           they
           catch
           them
           
           with
           their
           net
           ,
           &
           gather
           thē
           in
           their
           drags
           ,
           therefore
           they
           rejoyee
           and
           are
           glad
           ;
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Sea
           the
           greater
           fishes
           devoure
           the
           lesser
           so
           a
           full
           pursed
           malicious
           plaintiffe
           or
           defendant
           wearies
           out
           his
           poore
           adversarie
           and
           right
           is
           conquered
           by
           might
           ;
           by
           meanes
           of
           those
           Angles
           ,
           Netts
           ,
           Draggs
           ,
           and
           Cobwebs
           ,
           and
           Rubbs
           that
           hang
           and
           Iye
           in
           the
           way
           and
           allies
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           preferring
           ceremonies
           ,
           formes
           ,
           and
           shaddowes
           ,
           before
           truths
           ,
           reallities
           ,
           and
           substances
           ;
           and
           Monarchs
           ever
           loved
           such
           wittie
           Iudges
           as
           could
           expound
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           Iudgement
           should
           be
           given
           as
           his
           Imperiall
           Sacred
           Majestie
           desired
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           plaintiffs
           cause
           was
           so
           cleere
           that
           it
           was
           too
           grosse
           to
           give
           Iudgement
           against
           him
           ,
           then
           after
           Iudgement
           given
           for
           him
           to
           have
           such
           Councell
           as
           should
           finde
           a
           knot
           in
           a
           Bullrush
           ,
           an
           error
           in
           the
           proceedings
           ,
           to
           reverse
           the
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           poore
           creature
           caught
           like
           a
           fish
           in
           a
           Net
           ,
           or
           a
           bird
           in
           the
           snare
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           struggles
           to
           get
           out
           the
           faster
           hee
           is
           ensnared
           ,
           for
           he
           must
           pay
           costs
           to
           the
           defendant
           who
           unjustly
           keeps
           away
           his
           Land
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           net
           or
           snare
           in
           one
           Court
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           
           brought
           into
           another
           ,
           because
           Law
           and
           Equity
           (
           which
           should
           be
           the
           oearest
           friends
           in
           the
           world
           )
           are
           many
           times
           together
           
           by
           the
           eares
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           reconciling
           them
           ;
           and
           being
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           let
           but
           the
           wisehearted
           consider
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           Esay
           1.
           from
           the
           ●1
           .
           ver
           .
           to
           the
           18.
           verbatim
           ,
           so
           5.
           7.
           
           God
           looked
           for
           judgement
           but
           behold
           oppression
           for
           righteousnes
           ,
           but
           behold
           a
           cry
           :
           God
           will
           at
           the
           length
           be
           cloyed
           (
           as
           one
           is
           cloyed
           with
           meat
           which
           he
           loatheth
           ,
           and
           his
           stomack
           goeth
           against
           ,
           Prov.
           27.
           7.
           with
           the
           prayers
           and
           devotions
           of
           any
           Nation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           an
           expedient
           of
           quicke
           ,
           sure
           and
           cheape
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           will
           disown
           and
           spew
           out
           such
           a
           people
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           instant
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           instancie
           and
           importunities
           hope
           to
           speed
           ,
           Matth.
           6.
           7.
           yet
           his
           soule
           hateth
           them
           ,
           he
           abhores
           it
           from
           his
           very
           heart
           ;
           and
           take
           but
           that
           precious
           Text
           of
           Ier.
           22.
           15
           ,
           16.
           did
           not
           thy
           father
           eat
           and
           drinke
           and
           doe
           Iudgement
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           well
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           judged
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           poore
           and
           needy
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           well
           with
           him
           ,
           was
           not
           this
           to
           know
           me
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           Indeed
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           that
           it
           should
           be
           easier
           to
           finde
           one
           good
           man
           ,
           that
           would
           even
           sacrifice
           his
           life
           to
           reputation
           and
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           good
           King
           for
           whom
           the
           people
           would
           even
           dare
           to
           dye
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           7.
           and
           if
           
           Gods
           people
           had
           been
           left
           to
           any
           kinde
           of
           goverment
           which
           they
           should
           thinke
           best
           they
           might
           happily
           have
           intrusted
           some
           good
           man
           with
           a
           plenartie
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           have
           expected
           a
           blessing
           therein
           ,
           but
           Monarchie
           is
           against
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           and
           blessings
           are
           onely
           annexed
           to
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ;
           bread
           &
           wine
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           are
           better
           to
           worke
           devotion
           then
           pompious
           toyes
           ,
           Images
           and
           Puppets
           are
           for
           carnall
           Gospellers
           ,
           sayes
           God
           ,
           when
           his
           people
           choose
           a
           King
           they
           reject
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           does
           not
           
             Peter
             &
             Paul
          
           call
           an
           absolut
           Monarchie
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           I
           deny
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           power
           Legislative
           was
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           the
           Romans
           did
           never
           intrust
           any
           man
           by
           any
           Legall
           constitution
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           without
           the
           peoples
           consent
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           Neroes
           cruelties
           were
           never
           with
           the
           peoples
           consent
           ,
           but
           sayes
           Paul
           to
           the
           poore
           Saints
           there
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           differences
           there
           are
           between
           the
           Caesars
           and
           the
           Senators
           who
           stand
           for
           the
           peoples
           Liberties
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           the
           swords
           in
           their
           hands
           as
           the
           Emperors
           had
           (
           the
           Millicia
           being
           at
           his
           dispose
           )
           it
           is
           best
           for
           you
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           ,
           those
           to
           whom
           Peter
           wrote
           being
           strangers
           ,
           scattered
           by
           persecution
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           State-matters
           no
           more
           then
           it
           had
           been
           proper
           for
           the
           Dutch
           or
           
           French
           Congregations
           that
           live
           quietly
           in
           London
           ,
           to
           have
           troubled
           themselves
           with
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           late
           King
           and
           the
           Parliament
           :
           But
           may
           not
           people
           live
           happily
           in
           a
           mixt
           Monarchy
           ;
           where
           the
           King
           may
           have
           a
           prerogative
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           people
           enjoy
           their
           Liberties
           ;
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           for
           Monarchy
           and
           Liberty
           are
           inconsistent
           and
           incompatible
           ;
           Indeed
           an
           Apprentice
           that
           hath
           a
           good
           master
           may
           after
           a
           sort
           be
           said
           to
           be
           free
           ;
           but
           to
           speake
           properly
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           servant
           ,
           so
           if
           there
           should
           be
           a
           good
           King
           (
           like
           a
           blacke
           swan
           )
           the
           people
           may
           be
           lesse
           miserable
           for
           a
           season
           but
           it
           cannot
           hold
           long
           ,
           for
           every
           creature
           seeks
           its
           owne
           perfection
           which
           depending
           upon
           the
           destruction
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           Act
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           any
           people
           to
           live
           in
           quiet
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           they
           be
           totally
           slaves
           or
           wholly
           free
           ,
           and
           those
           Kings
           at
           first
           that
           promise
           or
           pretend
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           a
           mediocrity
           of
           power
           ;
           they
           doe
           not
           intend
           to
           rest
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           compasse
           what
           remaines
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           when
           I
           heare
           many
           wise
           men
           speake
           of
           making
           peace
           with
           the
           King
           and
           tyeing
           him
           up
           so
           close
           to
           his
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           hurt
           the
           people
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           but
           a
           kinde
           of
           dissimulation
           to
           make
           
           people
           beyond
           Sea
           thinke
           him
           to
           be
           a
           great
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           effect
           to
           make
           him
           stand
           but
           for
           a
           cypher
           therefore
           I
           do
           much
           preferre
           the
           Spanish
           principle
           before
           the
           Scottish
           ,
           the
           first
           wishes
           that
           he
           had
           many
           lives
           to
           loose
           for
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           rather
           loose
           his
           life
           then
           question
           the
           Kings
           Iustice
           ,
           but
           the
           Scots
           contend
           for
           a
           King
           of
           Clouts
           meerely
           for
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           that
           must
           be
           whipt
           if
           he
           looke
           but
           awry
           ,
           keeping
           their
           Kings
           in
           as
           much
           awe
           as
           schoole-boyes
           ;
           for
           any
           people
           to
           live
           in
           slavery
           whenthey
           may
           be
           free
           is
           a
           basenes
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           for
           others
           to
           contend
           for
           a
           King
           and
           no
           King
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           titular
           King
           without
           power
           not
           ;
           so
           much
           power
           as
           a
           High
           Constable
           hath
           ,
           to
           commit
           a
           night-walker
           ;
           is
           rather
           worse
           ,
           for
           God
           that
           hath
           punisht
           grosse
           profanenes
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           with
           rods
           ,
           will
           punish
           hypocrisie
           in
           Scotland
           with
           Scorpious
           ;
           But
           still
           versatill
           witts
           will
           be
           objecting
           ,
           what
           ,
           were
           all
           the
           former
           Emperors
           Tirants
           in
           the
           foure
           Monarchies
           ?
           or
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Israel
             &
             Iudah
          
           ?
           where
           the
           King
           is
           sole
           Iudge
           ,
           or
           hath
           a
           negative
           voyce
           there
           he
           is
           unlimitted
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           Tirant
           that
           may
           do
           wha
           the
           pleases
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           can
           never
           have
           any
           love
           of
           a
           people
           of
           any
           understanding
           ;
           if
           the
           people
           be
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           
           may
           make
           warre
           or
           peace
           without
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           no
           King
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           discretion
           to
           be
           too
           much
           in
           particulars
           ;
           Certainly
           for
           the
           generall
           ,
           Monarchs
           have
           beene
           monsters
           of
           men
           ;
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           and
           women
           borne
           for
           the
           scourge
           and
           punishment
           of
           man
           kinde
           ,
           whose
           wickednes
           and
           villanies
           have
           been
           of
           the
           highest
           Elevation
           and
           Magnitude
           ,
           more
           forcible
           to
           provoke
           and
           irritate
           Gods
           Iustice
           to
           punish
           the
           world
           then
           the
           honesty
           and
           single-heartednes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           incite
           &
           procure
           his
           pardoning
           mercie
           and
           forgivenes
           ;
           Therefore
           I
           hope
           all
           good
           people
           will
           agree
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           rejoice
           in
           that
           famous
           peece
           of
           Iustice
           of
           Ianuary
           the
           30.
           1648.
           acted
           where
           most
           of
           their
           miseries
           had
           been
           plotted
           ;
           and
           as
           Iosephus
           records
           
             (
             antiquit
             .
             lib.
          
           18.
           cap.
           6.
           )
           of
           one
           Marsias
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           that
           Tirant
           Nero
           or
           Tiberius
           ;
           Hee
           made
           an
           Oration
           to
           the
           people
           to
           write
           every
           man
           upon
           his
           doore
           
             The
             Lion
             is
             dead
          
           :
           and
           
           as
           after
           the
           removall
           of
           Tarchoni
           ,
           the
           Romans
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           endure
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           which
           comes
           from
           the
           old
           Saxon
           word
           Koning
           ;
           or
           rather
           cunning
           ;
           for
           they
           learne
           to
           catch
           the
           prey
           and
           devoure
           men
           ;
           I
           would
           intreat
           my
           Honored
           Countreymen
           to
           be
           as
           wise
           in
           this
           generation
           as
           the
           Romans
           were
           before
           
           Christs
           time
           ;
           and
           instead
           (
           of
           plotting
           to
           destroy
           themselves
           by
           hunting
           after
           new
           Tirants
           )
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           saith
           in
           the
           19.
           of
           
             Ezek
             ▪
          
           from
           v.
           1.
           to
           the
           9.
           v.
           Let
           them
           say
           unto
           the
           children
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           what
           your
           mother
           a
           Lionesse
           ?
           she
           lay
           downe
           among
           Lions
           ,
           shee
           nourished
           her
           whelps
           among
           young
           Lions
           ,
           and
           shee
           brought
           up
           one
           of
           her
           whelps
           ,
           it
           became
           a
           young
           Lion
           ,
           and
           it
           learned
           to
           catch
           the
           prey
           ,
           it
           devoured
           men
           ;
           but
           when
           she
           saw
           that
           her
           hope
           was
           lost
           ,
           shee
           tooke
           another
           of
           her
           whelps
           and
           made
           him
           a
           young
           Lion
           ,
           and
           hee
           went
           up
           and
           down
           among
           the
           Lions
           ,
           he
           became
           a
           young
           Lion
           &
           learned
           to
           catch
           the
           prey
           and
           devoured
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           nations
           set
           against
           him
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           spread
           their
           net
           over
           him
           he
           was
           taken
           in
           their
           pit
           ,
           and
           they
           put
           him
           in
           chaines
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           voice
           was
           no
           more
           heard
           upon
           the
           mountaines
           of
           Israel
           ;
           how
           admitable
           and
           adorable
           is
           the
           fulnes
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           calculated
           for
           the
           Meridian
           of
           
             England
             ;
             Zedekiah
          
           was
           the
           last
           King
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           the
           whelpe
           was
           Iehoahaz
           who
           was
           King
           for
           three
           moneths
           only
           ,
           2
           Kings
           30.
           ver
           .
           31.
           he
           was
           taken
           in
           a
           pit
           or
           net
           ,
           a
           phrase
           importing
           the
           manner
           of
           catching
           Lions
           ,
           of
           whom
           Ieremie
           Prophesied
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           never
           
           returne
           to
           see
           his
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           Ier.
           22.
           10.
           the
           other
           whelp
           was
           Iehoiakim
           ,
           who
           went
           up
           and
           downe
           craving
           aid
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Egypt
           to
           make
           him
           King
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           ruine
           ,
           the
           roaring
           of
           the
           whelpe
           made
           a
           great
           noyse
           ,
           by
           their
           cruell
           and
           tirannicall
           commands
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           taken
           in
           strong
           holds
           ,
           &
           being
           dead
           were
           buried
           with
           the
           buriall
           of
           an
           Asse
           Ier.
           22.
           18.
           thrown
           out
           upon
           a
           dunghill
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           I
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           that
           calls
           a
           King
           (
           that
           challenges
           a
           power
           against
           the
           publique
           judgment
           of
           the
           people
           in
           a
           nationall
           Counsell
           )
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           a
           Lion
           and
           his
           whelps
           :
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           I
           beare
           no
           more
           malice
           to
           any
           one
           herein
           mentioned
           or
           intended
           ,
           then
           I
           did
           when
           I
           lay
           in
           my
           cradle
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           should
           expect
           no
           more
           mercy
           from
           them
           then
           there
           is
           milk
           in
           a
           male-Tiger
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           suffer
           mee
           to
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           hee
           justly
           might
           in
           regard
           of
           my
           sins
           ,
           though
           I
           trust
           for
           his
           mercies
           sake
           hee
           will
           not
           ;
           yet
           I
           doe
           freely
           pray
           for
           blessings
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           those
           Fatherlesse
           Children
           which
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           Kings
           upon
           earth
           may
           be
           Heires
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           that
           cannot
           be
           moved
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           give
           repentance
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           with
           
           Achan
           they
           shall
           confes
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           give
           glory
           to
           God
           ;
           learne
           to
           governe
           themselves
           ,
           and
           renounce
           all
           vaine
           and
           sinfull
           pretences
           :
           I
           should
           be
           an
           humble
           Advocate
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           Mercy
           might
           be
           honorably
           seated
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           might
           be
           not
           onely
           a
           competent
           ,
           but
           an
           eminent
           exhibition
           allowed
           them
           for
           their
           support
           ;
           for
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           professe
           Christ
           ,
           would
           dye
           more
           to
           vaine
           Phylosophy
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           but
           live
           to
           morall
           Phylosoply
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           but
           to
           learne
           this
           lesson
           ,
           of
           blessing
           them
           that
           curse
           us
           ,
           and
           doeing
           the
           good
           of
           Iustice
           against
           the
           evill
           of
           injustice
           ;
           because
           for
           any
           man
           to
           lay
           aside
           his
           Iustice
           is
           to
           deprive
           himselfe
           of
           reason
           ,
           &
           to
           become
           a
           brute
           ;
           Iustice
           being
           neerer
           of
           kin
           to
           every
           Magistrate
           then
           his
           child
           or
           brother
           ,
           as
           being
           part
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           Iustice
           without
           Mercie
           is
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           Mercie
           without
           Iustice
           is
           meere
           fatuitie
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Pray
           excuse
           the
           want
           of
           a
           Greeke
           Character
           and
           the
           Errata
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           OMitted
           in
           the
           title
           page
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           With
           some
           humble
           petitions
           and
           observations
           interweaved
           ,
           concerning
           Cheap
           and
           speedy
           Iustice
           ;
           with
           the
           Authors
           hopes
           above
           his
           feares
           of
           happy
           dayes
           .
           In
           the
           same
           page
           leave
           out
           late
           ▪
           in
           the
           Epistle
           read
           in
           their
           annotations
           ▪
           for
           breach
           read
           branch
           ▪
           read
           the
           Law
           must
           be
           set
           .
           for
           party
           read
           Deputy
           .
           for
           records
           r.
           retards
           .
           for
           leave
           it
           read
           beare
           it
           .
           for
           intertolares
           read
           intercalares
           ▪
           for
           it
           is
           not
           r.
           Is
           it
           not
           .
           for
           one
           Act
           r.
           an
           Act.
           r.
           Ima●es
           .
           r.
           seemes
           .
           r.
           a
           just
           .
           r.
           as
           the
           defendant
           ▪
           r.
           I
           scarce
           .
           for
           flocke
           r.
           stocke
           ▪
           r.
           many
           families
           preserved
           which
           would
           .
           r.
           breaden
           .
           r.
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           .
           r.
           may
           seeme
           .
           r.
           as
           if
           godly
           .
           r.
           would
           sit
           .
           r.
           straitned
           .
           r.
           any
           time
           .
           r.
           meanest
           souldier
           .
           for
           begin
           r.
           begun
           ▪
           for
           have
           been
           called
           home
           r.
           may
           be
           called
           home
           .
           for
           prudencie
           r.
           precedencie
           .
           a
           line
           left
           out
           r.
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           left
           his
           peere
           behind
           him
           .
           fol.
           32.
           for
           head
           r.
           hard
           .
           f.
           52.
           for
           direct
           r.
           dwelt
           .
           f.
           57.
           for
           Paul
           r.
           Saul
           f.
           63.
           for
           contrited
           r.
           conceited
           .
           fol.
           82.
           r.
           preserved
           .
           f.
           90.
           r.
           captivity
           .
           f.
           92.
           
           Princes
           .
           fo
           ▪
           96.
           r.
           Author
           of
           .
           f.
           97.
           r.
           not
           only
           to
           the
           death
           f.
           139.
           r.
           when
           I
           heard
           .
           f.
           131.
           r.
           Tarquiu
           ▪
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34420-e180
           
             Animum
             verbi
             Divini
             studi
             osum
             
          
           
             Reformatio
             Legum
             .
          
           
             Vivimus
             .
          
           
             Morimur
             .
          
           
             Pauca
             recensentes
             facile
             pronunciant
             .
          
           
             Cura
             anima
             rum
             est
             cura
             curarum
             .
          
           
             Erudimini
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             &
             st
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34420-e2900
           
             Monos
             arkein
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pauper
             Calvinus
             multos
             fecit
             divites
             .
          
           
             Prudentia
             Humana
             Capitalis
             Inimica
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Altius
             patibulum
             .
          
           
             Habemus
             legem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Celerem
             Iustitiam
             non
             Iustitium
             .
          
           
             That
             Fox
             Herod
             .
          
           
             Magno
             Conatu
             nugas
             agere
             .
          
           
             Spiritum
             Regiminis
             non
             regenerationis
             .
          
           
             Gloria
             Papoe
             successoris
             est
             rescindere
             Acta
             predecessoris
             deleatur
             nomen
             Calvini
             .
          
           
             E
             pessimo
             Cane
             ne
             catulus
             quidem
             relinquendus
             .
          
           
             Igni
             traduntur
             lege
             Papistarum
             .
          
           
             Habetis
             confitentes
             reos
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exeat
             aula
             qui
             vult
             esse
             pins
             .
          
           
             Non
             unitum
             sed
             unum
             ▪
             
          
           
             Tedneken
             o
             Leon
             ▪